Skip to main content

Full text of "The man on the other side"

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 



THE MAN ON THE 
OTHER SIDE 






V>4 M Ap- 



THE MAN ON THE 
OTHER SIDE 



ADA BARNETT 




NEW YORK 

DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY 

1922 



TO NEV/ VT.K 

PUBLIC LIBRAR"^ 

01759HA 

^,^^. ltViox and 

TILD^N rv- DAriuNS 



. 



Bt dodd, mkad and oohpast. xva 



pmmD nr u. s. A. 









• • • 

• • • 



• • ' 



• 
• • • 



• • • • 






•• •.. . . •:•.•• 



• • « 



• » • 

• ■ 



DEDICATED 
TO HIM 



tlO 



X 

'If J 



*'OA, / would siege the golden cocuds 

Of space y and climb high Heaven* s dome^ 
So I might see those million ghosts 
Come home.'^ 

Stella Benson 



The Man on the Other Side 



CHAPTER I 

RUTH COURTHOPE SEER stood on her 
own doorstep and was content. She 
looked across the garden and the four-acre 
field with the white may hedge boundary. It 
was all hers. Her eyes slowly followed the 
way of the sun. Another field, lush and green, 
sloped to a stream, where, if the agents had 
spoken truth, dwelt trout in dim pools beneath 
the willows. Field and stream, they too were 
hers. Good fields they were, clover thick, 
worthy fields for feed for those five Short- 
horns, bought yesterday at Uckfield market. 

The love of the land, the joy of possession, 
the magic of the spring, they swept through her 
being like great clean winds. She was over 
forty; she had worked hard all her life. Fate 
had denied her almost everything — father or 
mother, brother or sister, husband or children. 
She had never had a home of her own. And 
now fate had given her enough money to buy 
Thorpe Farm. The gift was immense, still 

almost unbelievable. 

I 



2 The Man on the Other Side 

**Yon perfectly exquisite, delicious, duck of 
a place,'' she said, and kissed her hand to it. 

The house stood high, and she could see on 
the one hand the dust-white road winding for 
the whole mile to Mentmore station; on the 
other, green fields and good brown earth, wood- 
land, valley, and hill, stretching to the wide 
spaces of the downs, beyond which lay the sea. 
In 1919, the year of the Great Peace, spring 
had come late, but in added and surpassing 
beauty. The great yearly miracle of creation 
was at its height, and behold, it was very good. 

In front of her sat Sarah and Selina. The 
day's work was over. They had watched seeds 
planted and seeds watered. They had assisted 
at the staking of sweet peas and the two-hourly 
feeding of small chicken. Now they demanded, 
as their habit was, in short sharp barks of a 
distinctly irritating nature, that they should be 
taken for a walk. 

Sarah and Selina were the sole extravagance 
of Euth's forty years of life. They had been 
unwanted in a hard world. Aberdeens were 
out of fashion, and their sex, like Ruth's own 
in the struggle for existence, had been against 
them. So bare pennies which Ruth could ill 
afford had gone to the keep of Sarah and 
Selina, and in return they loved her as only a 
dog can love. 



The Man on the Other Side 3 

Sarah was a rather large lady, usually of 
admirable maimers and behaviour. Only once 
had she seriously fallen from grace, and, to 
Buth's horror, had presented her with five black 
and white puppies of a description unknown 
before in heaven or earth. Moreover, she was 
quite absurdly pleased with herself, and Selina 
was, equally absurdly, quite unbearably jealous. 

Selina had never been a lady, either in man- 
ners or behaviour. She was younger and 
smaller than Sarah, and of infinite wickedness 
both in design and execution. 

Ruth looked at them as they sat side by side 
before her. 

* * To the stile and back, ' ' she said, * * and you 
may have ten minutes ' hunt in the wood. * ' 

The pathway to the stile led through a field 
of buttercups, the stile into the station road. 
That field puzzled Ruth. It was radiantly 
beautiful, but it was bad farming. Also it was 
the only bit of bad farming on the whole place. 
Every other inch of ground was utilized to the 
best advantage, cultivated up to the hilt, well- 
fed, infinitely cared for. 

Ruth was not curious^, and had asked no ques- 
tions concerning the late owner of Thorpe, nor 
was any one of this time left on the farm. The 
war had swept them away. But after two 
months ' possession of the place, she had begun 



4 The Man on the Other Side 

to realize the extraordinary amoimt of love and 
care that had been bestowed on it by some one. 
In a subtle way the late owner had materialized 
for her. She had began to wonder why he had 
done this or that. Once or twice she had caught 
herself wishing she could ask his advice over 
some possible improvement. 

So she looked at the buttercups and wondered, 
and by the stile she noticed a hole in the hedge 
on the left-hand side, and wondered again. It 
was the only hole she had found in those well- 
kept hedges. 

'She sat on the stile and sniffed the spring 
scents luxuriously, while Sarah and Selina had 
their hunt. The may, and the wild geranium, 
and the clover. Heavens, how good it all was ! 
The white road wandered down the hill, but 
no one came. She had the whole beautiful 
world to herself. And then a small streak came 
moving slowly along the centre of the road. 
Presently it resolved itself into a dog. Tired, 
soref ooted, by the way it ran, covered with dust, 
but running steadily. A dog with a purpose. 
Sarah and Selina, scenting another of their 
kind, emerged hot foot and giving tongue from 
the centre of the wood. The dog — ^Ruth could 
see now it was a Gordon Setter in haste about 
his business — slipped through the hole in the 
hedge, and went, trotting wearily but without 



The Man on the Other Side 5 

pause;, across the buttercup field towards the 
house. To Buth's amazement^ Sarah and 
Selina made no attempt to follow. Instead they 
sat down side by side in front of her and pro- 
ceeded to explain. 

Ruth looked at the hole, wondering. ^^He 
must have belonged here once, of course," she 
said, **I wonder how far he has come, the poor 
dear.'' She hurried up the slope, and reached 
the house in time to hear Miss McCox 's piercing 
wail rend the air from the kitchen. 

**And into every room has he been like 
greased lightning before I could hinder, and 
covered with dust and dirt, and me that have 
enough to do to keep things clean as it is, with 
those two dirty beasts that Mistress Seer sets 
such store by. But it's encouraging such things 
she is, caring for the brutes that perish 
more than for Christian men and women with 
mortal souls " 

Bed of face, shrewish of tongue, but most 
excellent as a cook. Miss McCox paused for 
breath. 

**She do be wonderful set on animals," said 
the slow Sussex voice of the cowman. He set- 
tled his folded arms on the kitchen window- 
sill. A chat about the new mistress of Thorpe 
never failed in interest. **But 'tis all right so 
long as we understand one another." 



6 The Man on the Other Side 

Ruth passed his broad back, politely blind to 
Miss McCox's facial efforts to inform him of 
her appearance in the background. 

The dog was now coming up the garden path 
between apple-trees still thickest with blossom. 
A drooping dejected dog, a dog sick at heart 
with disappointment, a dog who could not under- 
stand. A dusty forlorn thing wholly out of 
keeping with the jubilant spring world. 

Ruth called to him, and he came, politely and 
patiently. 

**0h, my dear," she said. **You have come 
to look for some one and he is not here, and I 
cannot help you.*' 

She did what she could. Fetched some water, 
which he drank eagerly, and food, which he 
would not look at. She bathed his sore feet, 
and brushed the dust from his silky black and 
tan coat, until he stood revealed as a singularly 
beautiful dog. So beautiful that even Miss 
McCox expressed unwilling admiration. 

Sarah and Selinu behaved with the utmost 
decorum. This was unusual when a stranger 
entered their domain. Ruth wondered while 
she brushed. It seemed they acknowledged 
some greater right. Perhaps he had belonged 
to the man who had so loved and oared for 
Thorpe before she came. An^he had left it 
all — and the dog. 



The Man on the Other Side 7 

Presently the dog lay down in a chosen place 
from which he could command a view of both 
the front drive and the road from the station. 
He lay with his nose between his paws and 
watched. 

After supper Buth Seer went and sat with 
him. The stars looked down with clear bright 
eyes. The night wind brought the scent of a 
thousand flowers. An immense peace and 
beauty filled the heavens. Yet, as she sat, she 
fancied she heard again the low monotonous 
boom from the Channel to which people had 
grown so accustomed through the long war 
years. She knew it could not really be ; it was 
just fancy. But suddenly her eyes were full of 
tears. She had lost no one out there — she had 
no one to lose. But she was an English woman. 
They were all her men. And there were so 
many white roads, from as many stations. 

The next morning the stranger dog had van- 
ished, after, so Miss McCox reported bitterly 
at 6 A. M., a night spent on the spare-room 
bed. It was a perfect wonder of a morning. 
Even on that first morning when the stars 
sang together it could not have been more won- 
derful, thought Ruth Seer, looking, as she never 
tired of looking, at the farm that was hers. 
The five Shorthorns chewed the cud in the four- 
acre field. The verdict of Miss McCox, the 



sliiiiiiii;' like satin and wholly dele 
The only blot on the perfection 
was the behaviour of Selina. At 
was detected by Miss McCox, in fu] 
the last hatched brood of chicke 
or to be fair to Selina, cornered, b; 
staff, at 11.30, she was well and 
whipped, and crept, an apparentl; 
dog, into the shelter of the house, 
ever, so soon as the dang of the I 
claimed the busy dinner hour, sli 
ceeded to the room sacred to the ; 
Miss McCox and, undisturbed, hw 
made a hole in the pillow on which M 
head nightly reposed, extracting tb 
feathers of many chickens. These 
lavishly, and without favouritism, o 
face of the entire carpet, and, w 
withdrew silently and discreetly tn 
cincts of Thorpe Farm. 



The Man on the Other Side 9 

bread-and-butter. Visions of rabbit holes^ steel 
trapSy of angry gamekeepers with gons, had 
began to form in Ruth's mind. Her well-earned 
appetite for tea vanished. Full forgiveness 
and an undeservedly warm welcome awaited 
Selina whenever she might choose to put in an 
appearance. 

Even Miss McCox, when she cleared away 
the tea, withdrew the notice given in the heat 
of discovery, and suggested that Selina might 
be hunting along the stream. iShe had seen the 
strange dog down there no longer than an hour 
ago. 

It seemed to Ruth a hopeful suggestion. Also 
she loved to wander by the stream. In all her 
dreams of a domain of her own always there 
had been running water. And now that too 
was hers. One of the slow Sussex streams mov- 
ing steadily and very quietly between flowered 
banks, under overhanging branches. So quietly 
that you did not at first realize its strength. So 
quietly that you did not at first hear its song. 

It was that strange and wonderful hour which 
comes before sunset after a cloudless day of 
May sunshine, when it is as if the world had 
laughed, rejoiced, and sung itself to rest in 
the everlasting arms. There is a sudden hush, 
a peace falls, a strange silence — ^if you listen. 

Buth ceased to worry about Selina. She 



10 The Man on the Other Side 

drifted along the path down the stream^ and 
love of the whole world folded her in a great 
content. A sense of oneness with all that moved 
and breathed, with the little brethren in hole and 
hedge, with the flowers ' lavish gift of scent and 
colour, with the warmth of the sun, a oneness 
that fused her being with theirs as into one 
perfect flame. Dear God, how good it all was, 
how wonderful ! The marshy ground where the 
kingcups and the lady smocks were just now 
in all their gold and silver glory, the wild 
cherry, lover of water, still in this late season 
blossoming mnong its leaves, the pool where 
the kingfishers lived among the willows and 
river palms. 

And, dreaming, she came to a greensward 
place where lay the stranger dog. A dog well 
content, who waved a lazy tail as she came. 
His nose between his paws, he watched no 
longer a lonely road. He watched a man. A 
man in a brown suit who lay full length on the 
grass. Ruth could not see his face, only the 
hack of a curly head propped by a lean brown 
liand ; and he too was watching something. His 
absolute stillness made Ruth draw her breath 
and remain motionless where she stood. No 
proprietor's fury against trespassers touched 
her. Perhaps because she had walked so long 
on the highway, looking over walls and barred 



The Man on the Other Side 11 

gateways at other people's preserves. She 
crept very softly forward so that she too could 
see what so engrossed him. A pair of king- 
fishers teaching their brood to fly. 

Two had already made the great adventure 
and sat side by side on a branch stretching 
across the pool. Even as Ruth looked^ sur- 
rounded by a flashing escort, the third joined 
them, and there sat all three, very dose to- 
gether for courage, and distinctly puffed with 
pride. 

The parent birds with even greater pride 
skinmied the surface of the stream, wheeled 
and came back, like radiant jewels in the sun- 
light. Ruth watched entranced. Hardly she 
dared to breathe. All was very stilL 

And then suddenly the scream of a motor 
siren cleft the silence like a sword. Ruth 
started and turned round. When she looked 
again all were gone. Man, dog and birds. 
Wiped out as it were in a moment. The birds ' 
swift flight, even the dog's, was natural enough, 
but how had the slower-moving human being 
so swiftly vanished? Ruth looked and, puzded, 
looked again, but the man had disappeared 
as completely as the kingfishers. Then she 
caught sight of the dog. Saw him run across 
the only visible comer of the lower field, and 
disappear in the direction of the front gate. 



12 The Man on the Other Side 

Towards the front gate also sped a small two- 
seated car, down the long hill from the main 
road which led to the pleasant town of Fair- 
bridge. 

Bnth felt suddenly caught up in some se- 
quence of events outside her consciousness. 
Something, she knew not what, filled her also 
with a desire to reach the front gate. She ran 
across the plank which bridged the stream at 
that point, and, taking a short cut, arrived 
simultaneously with the car and the dog. And 
lo and behold ! beside the driver, very stiff and 
proud, sat Selina; the strange dog had hurled 
himself into the driver's arms, while, myste- 
riously sprung from somewhere, Sarah whirled 
round the entire group, barking furiously. 

Ruth laughed. The events were moving with 
extraordinary rapidity. 

** Larry will have already explained my 
sudden appearance," said the driver, looking 
at her with a pair of humorous tired eyes over 
the top of the dog's head. 

**0h, is his name Larry T" gasped Buth, 
breathless from Selina 's sudden arrival in her 
arms after a scramble over the man and a take- 
off from the side of the car ; * * I did so want to 
know. Be quiet, Selina; you are a bad dog." 

**I must explain," said the driver gravely, 
''that I have not kidnapped Selina. We 



The Man on the Other Side 13 

stopped to water the car at Mentmore^ and she 
got in and refused to get out. She seemed 
to know what she wanted, so I brought her 
along/* 

' * I am ever so grateful, ' * said Buth ; * * she has 
been missing since twelve o'clock, and I have 
been really worried/' 

He nodded sympathetically. 

**One never knows, does one? Larry, you 
rascal, let me get out. I have been worried 
about Larry too. I only came home two hours 
ago and found he had been missing since yester- 
day morning. May I introduce myself f My 
name is Roger North.'' 

'*OhI" exclaimed Ruth, involuntarily. 

It was a name world-famous in science and 
literature. 

**Yes, the Roger North! It is quite all right. 
People always say * Oh, ' like that when I intro- 
duce myself. And you are the new owner of 
Thorpe." 

*'I am that enormously lucky person," said 
Ruth. '*Do come in, won't youf And won't 
you have some tea — or something? That 
sounds rather vague, but I haven't a notion as 
to time." 

' * Capital ! Is that a usual habit of yours, or 
only this onceT" asked this somewhat strange 
person who was the Roger North. *'I don't 



14 The Man on the Other Side 

know if you Ve noticed it, but most people seem 
to spend their days wondering what time it 
is ! And I can drink tea at any moment, thanks 
very much. Take care of the car, Larry. * ' 

Larry jumped on the seat, stretched himself 
at full length and became a dog of stone. 

**The car belonged to his master,'* explained 
Roger North, as they went up the garden path. 
** Larry and the car both came to me when he 
went to France, and though the old dog has 
often run over here and had a hunt round, 
this is the first time he has not come straight 
back to me.'* 

* * He arrived here about six o 'dock last even- 
ing," said Ruth. *'He hunted everywhere, as 
you say, and then lay down and watched. 
I gather he spent the night in the spare room, 
but this morning he had disappeared, and I 
only found him again half an hour ago down 
by the stream. Quite happy apparently with 
a man. I don't know who the man is. He 
was lying by the stream watching some king- 
fishers, and then your car startled us all, and 
I can't think where he disappeared to." 

North shook his head. 

**I don't know who it could have been. All 
the men Larry knew here left long ago, and he 
doesn 't make friends readily. ' ' 

The path to the house was a real cottage- 



The Man on the Other Side 15 

garden path, bordered thickly with old-fash- 
ioned flowers, flowers which must have grown 
undisturbed for many a long year, only thinned 
out, or added to, with the forethought bom of 
love. Memories thronged North's mind as he 
looked. He wondered what demon had induced 
him to come in, to accept tea. It was unlike 
him. But to his relief the new owner of 
Thorpe made no attempt at small talk. Indeed, 
she left his side, and gathered a bunch of the 
pinks, whose fragrance went up like evening 
incense to Heaven, leaving him to walk alone. 

For Euth iSeer sensed the shadow of a great 
grief. It fell like a chill across the sunlight. 
A sense of pity filled her. Fearing the tongue 
of Miss McCox, which ceased not nor spared, 
she fetched the tea herself, out on to the red- 
bricked pathway, facing south, and proudly 
called the terrace. 

Sarah and Selina had somehow crowded into 
the visitor's chair and fought for the largest 
space. 

*'I won't apologize," said Ruth. **That 
means you are a real dog lover." 

He laughed. *'My wife says because they 
cannot answer me! How did the little ladies 
take Larry's intrusion T" 

**They seemed to know he had the greater 
right." 



16 The Man on the Other Side 

North dropped a light kiss on each black head. 

** Bless you!'* he said. 

He drank his tea and fed the dogs shame- 
lessly, for the most part in silence, and Euth 
watched him in the comfortable certainty that 
he was quite oblivious of her scrutiny. He in- 
terested her, this man of a world-wide fame, 
not because of that fame, but because her in- 
stinct told her that between him and the late 
owner of Thorpe there had been a great love. 
When she no longer met the glance of the hu- 
morous, tired eyes, and the pleasant voice, talk- 
ing lightly, was silent, she could see the weary 
soul of the man in his face. A tragic face, 
tragic because it was both powerful and hope- 
less. He turned to her presently and asked^ 
**May I light a pipe, and have a mouch round f 

Euth nodded. She felt a sense of comrade- 
ship already between them. 

**You will find me here when you come back,*' 
she said. **This is my hour for the news- 
paper.'' 

But though she unfolded it and spread it out, 
crumpling its pages in the effort, after the fash- 
ion of women, she was not reading of *'The Eail- 
way Deadlock," of **The Victory March of 
the Guards," or of ''The 1,000-Mile Flight by 
British Airship," all spread temptingly before 
her; she was thinking of the man who had 



The Man on the Other Side 17 

owned Thorpe Farm, the man whom Larry and 
Roger North had loved, the man who lived for 
her, who had never known him, in the woods 
and fields that had been his. 

The first evening shadows began to fall 
softly ; a flight of rooks cawed home across the 
sky. The sounds of waking life about the farm 
died out one by one. 

Presently Roger North came back and sat 
down again, pulling hard at his pipe. • His 
strong dark face was full of shadows too. 

**I am glad you have this place,'* he said 
abruptly. **He would have been glad too.'' 

And suddenly emboldened, Ruth asked the 
question that had been trembling on her lips 
ever since he had come. 

**Will you tell me something about himf" 
she said. ** Lately I have so wanted to know. 
It isn't idle curiosity. I would not dare to ask 
you if it were. And it would be only some one 
who cared that can tell me what I want to know. 
Because — I don't quite know how to explain — 
but I seem to have got into touch, as it were, 
with the mind of the man who made and loved 
this place. At first it was only that I kept 
wondering why he had done this or that, if he 
would approve of what I was doing. But lately 
I have — oh, how can I explain itf — ^I have a 
sense of awareness of him. I know in some 



18 The Man on the Other Side 

sort of odd way, what he would do if he were 
still here. And when I have carried a thing 
ont, made some change or improvement, I know 
if he is pleased. Of course I expect it sounds 
quite mad to you. It isn't even as if I had 
known him '* 

She looked at North apologetically. 

**My dear lady/' said North gently, **it is 
quite easily explained. You love the place very 
much, that is easily seen, and you realized at 
once that the previous owner had loved it too. 
There was evidences of that on every hand. 
And it was quite natural when yoti were mak- 
ing improvements to wonder what he would 
have done. It only wants a Uttle imagination 
to carry that to feeling that he was pleased 
when your improvements were a success.*' 

Buth smiled. 

*'Yes, I know. It sounds very natural as 
you put it. But, Mr. North, it is more than 
that. How shall I explain itf My mind is in 
touch somehow with another mind. It is like 
a conscious and quiet effortless telepathy. 
Thoughts, feelings, they pass between us .with- 
out any words being necessary. It is another 
mind than mine which thinks, *It will be better 
to put that field down in lucerne this year,' 
when I had been thinking of oats. But I catch 
the thought, and might not he catch minef 



The Man on the Other Side 19 

In the same way I feel when he is pleased; 
that is the most certain of all.'' 
Roger North shook his head. 

* * Snch telepathy might be possible if he were 
alive,'' he said. **We have much to learn on 
those lines. Bnt there was no doubt as to his 
fate. He was killed instantaneously at Albert. " 

**You do not think any communication pos- 
sible after death t ' ' 
There was a pause before North answered. 

* * Science has no evidence of it. ' ' 

**I could not help wondering," said Ruth 
diffidently, and feeling as it were for her words, 
** whether this method by which what he thinks 
or wishes about Thorpe seems to come to me 
might not possibly be the method used for com- 
munication on some other plane in the place of 
speech. Words are by no means a very good 
medium for expressing our thoughts, do you 
think?" 

**Very inadequate indeed," agreed North. 
He got up as £e spoke, and passed behind her, 
ostensibly to knock the ashes out of his pipe 
against the window-sill. When he came back 
to his chair he did not continue the line of con- 
versation. 

**You asked me to tell you something of my 
friend, Dick Carey," he said as he sat down. 
**And at any rate what you have told me gives 



20 The Man on the Other Side 

you, I teelj the right to ask. There isn't muoh 
to tell. We were at school and college together. 
Charterhouse and Trinity. And we knocked 
about the worid a good bit together till I mar- 
ried. Then he took Thorpe and settled down 
to fanning. He loved the place, as you have 
discovered. And he loved all beasts and birds. 
A wonderful chap with horses, clever too on 
other lines, which isn't always the case. A 
great reader and a bit of a musician. He went 
to France with Eatchener's first hundred thou- 
sand, and he lived through two years of that 
hell. He wasn't decorated, or mentioned in 
dispatches, but I saw the men he commanded, 
and cared for, and fought with. They knew. 
They knew what one of them called * the splen- 
did best' of him. Oh well! I suppose he was 
like many another we lost out there, but for me, 
when he died, it was as if a light had gone out 
and all the world was a darker place." 

** Thank you," said Buth quite simply, yet 
the words said much. 

There was a little pause, then he added: 

**He became engaged to my daughter just 
before he was killed." 

**Ahl" The little exclamation held a world 
of pain and pity, ' 

He felt glad she did not add the usual **poor 
thing," and possibly that was why he volun- 



The Man on the Other Side 21 

teered further. ^'She has married since, bnt I 
doubt if she has got over it.'* 

It was some time before either spoke again. 
Then Buth said, abnost shyly, ** There is just 
one thing more. The buttercup field f I can't 
quite understand it. It is bad farming, that 
field. The only bit of bad farming on the 
place.'' 

**You did not guess t" 

* * No. ' ' Buth looked at him, her head a little 
on one side, her brow drawn, puzzled. 

**He kept it for its beauty," said North. **It 
is a wonderful bit of colour you know, that 
sheeted gold," he added almost apologetically, 
when for a moment Buth did not answer. 

But she was mentally kicking herself. 

**0f course!" she exclaimed. **How utterly 
stupid of me. I ought to have understood. 
How utterly and completely stupid of me. I 
have never thought of what he would wish from 
that point of view. I have been simply trying 
to farm well. And I love that field for its beauty 
too. Look at it in the western sunlight against 
the may hedge. ' ' 

**It was the same with the may hedges," said 
North. **A fellow who came here to buy pigs 
said they ought to be grubbed up, they were 
waste of land. He wanted railings. He 
thought old Dick mad when he said he got his 



22 The Man on the Other Side 

value out of them to look at, and good value 
too/' 

''I didn't know about the hedges wasting 
land/' said Buth. ^^But I might have grubbed 
up the buttercups." 

She looked so genuinely distressed that North 
laughed. 

** Don't let this idea of yours get on your 
nerves," he said kindly. ** Believe me it is 
really only what I said, and don't worry about 
it. I am glad though that you love the place 
so much. It would have hurt to have it spoilt 
or neglected, or with some one living here who 
— ^jarred. Indeed, to own the truth, I have been 
afraid to come here; I could not face it. But 
nofw" — ^he paused, then ended the sentence 
deliberately — ^**I am glad." 

^^ Thank you," she said again, in that quiet 
simple way of hers, and for a while they sat on 
in silence. The warmth was still great, the 
stillness perfect, save for the occasional sleepy 
twitter of a bird in its nest. 

Never since Dick Carey had been killed had 
he felt so at rest. The burden of pain seemed 
to drop away. The bitterness and resentment 
faded. He felt as so often in the old days, when 
he had come from some worry or fret or care 
in the outer world or in his own home, to the 
peace of the farm, to Dick's smile, to Dick's 



The Man on the Other Side 23 

understanding. Almost it seemed that he was 
not dead, had never gone away. And he 
thought of his friend, for the first time since that 
telegram had come, without an anguish of pain 
or longing, thought of him as he used to, when 
the morrow, or the next week at least, meant 
the clasp of his hand, his * * Hullo, old Boger, * * 
and the content which belongs to the mere pres- 
ence only of some one or two people alone in 
our journey through life. 

He wisely made no attempt to analyse the 
why and wherefore. He remembered with 
thankfulness that he had left word at home that 
he might be late, and just sat on and on while 
peace and healing came dropping down like dew. 

And this quite marvellous woman never tried 
to make conversation, or fussed about, moving 
things. She just sat there looking out at the 
spring world as a child looks at a play that 
enthralls. 

She had no beauty and could never have had, 
either of feature or colouring, only a slender 
length of limb, a certain poise, small head and 
hands and feet, and a light that shone behind 
her steady eyes. A soul that wonders and 
worships shines even in our darkness. She gave 
the impression of strength and of tranquillity. 
Her very stillness roused him at length, and 
he turned to look at her. 



24 The Man on the Other Side 

She met the look with one of very pure 
friendlinesB. 

**I hope now I have made the plunge you will 
let me come over here sometimes/' he said; 
** somehow I think we are going to be friends. '' 

**I think we are friends already,*' she said, 
smiling, **and I am very glad. One or two of 
the neighbours have called and asked me to tea 
parties. But I have lived such a different life. 
Except for those who farm or garden we haven *t 
much in conunon/' 

**You have always lived on the landf he 
asked. 

**0h no/'' she laughed, looking at him with 
amusement. **I lived all my life until I was 
seventeen at Parson's Green, and after that 
in a little street at the back of Tottenham 
Court Boad, until the outbreak of war. And 
then I was for four years in Belgium and North- 
em France, cooking.'' 

''Good heavens! And all the time this was 
what you wanted!" 

* * Yes, this was what I wanted. I didn 't know. 
But this was it. And think of the luck of get- 
ting it!" She looked at him triumphantly. 
**The amazing wonderful luck! I feel as if 
I ought to be on my knees, figuratively, all the 
time, giving thanks." 

**0f course," said Roger North slowly. 



The Man on the Other Side 25 

**That is your mental attitude. No wonder 
yon are so nnnsnal a person. And how abont 
the years that have gone before f 

''I sometimes wonder/' she said^ thinking, 
** since I have come here of course, whether 
every part of our lives isn 't arranged definitely, 
with a purpose, to prepare us for the next part. 
It would help a bit through the bad times as 
well as the good, if one knew it was so, don't 
you thinkt" 

**I daresay," Roger North answered vaguely, 
as was his fashion, Ruth soon discovered, if 
questioned on such things. * * I wish you would 
tell me something of yourself. What line you 
came up along would really interest me quite 
a lot. And it isn't idle curosity either." 

There was a little silence. 

**I should like to tell you," she said at length. 

But she was conscious at the back of her mind 
that some one else was interested too, and it 
was that some one else whom she wanted most 
of aU to telL 



CHiAPTEB n 

RUTH SEER'S father had been a clergy- 
man of the Church of England, and had 
spent a short life in doing, in the eyes of his 
family— a widowed mother and an elderly 
sister — ^incredibly foolish things. 

To begin with he openly professed what were 
then considered extreme views, and thereby 
hopelessly alienated the patron of the comfort- 
able living on which his mother's eye had 
been fixed when she encouraged his desire to 
take Holy Orders. 

**As if lighted candles, and flowers on the 
altar, and that sort of thing, mattered two 
brass farthings when £800 a year was at stake, ' ' 
wailed Mrs. Seer, to a sympathizing friend. 

Paul Seer then proceeded to fall in love, and 
with great promptitude married the music mis- 
tress at the local High School for Girls. She 
was adorably pretty, with the temper of an 
angel, and they succeeded in being what Mrs. 
Seer described as ** wickedly happy'' in a state 
of semi-starvation on his curate's pay of £120 
a year. 

26 



The Man on the Other Side 27 

They had three children with the greatest 
possible speed. 

That two died at birth Mrs. Seer looked upon 
as a direct sign of a Merciful Providence. 

Poor lady, she had struggled for so many 
years on a minute income, an income barely 
sufficient for one which had to provide for three, 
to say nothing of getting the boy educated 
by charity, that it was small wonder if a heart 
and mind, narrow to start with, had become 
entirely ruled by the consideration of ways and 
means. 

And, the world being so arranged that ways 
and means do bulk iniquitously large in most 
people's lives, obliterating, even against their 
will, almost everything else by comparison, per- 
haps it was also a Merciful Providence which 
took the boyish curate and his small wife to 
Itself within a week of each other, during the 
first influenza epidemic. You cannot work very 
hard, and not get enough food or warmth, and at 
the same time hold your own against the Influ- 
enza Fiend when he means business. So, at the 
age of three, the Benevolent Clergy's Orphan- 
age, Parson's Green, London, S.E., swallowed 
Buth Courthope Seer. A very minute figure 
all in coal black, in what seemed to her a 
coal-black world. For many a long year, in 
times of depression, that sense of an all per- 



28 The Man on the Other Side 

vading blackness would swallow Bath up, 
struggle she never so fiercely. 

Asked, long after she had left it, what the 
Orphanage was like, she answered instantly and 
without thought: 

**It was an ugly place/' 

That was the adjective which covered to her 
everything in it, and the life she led there. It 
was ugly. 

The Matron was the widow of a Low Church 
parson. A worthy woman who looked on life 
as a vale of tears, on human beings as miserable 
sinners, and on joy and beauty as a distinct 
mark of the Beast. 

She did her duty by the orphans according to 
the light she possessed. They were sufficiently 
fed, and kept warm and clean. They learnt the 
three B *s, sewing and housework. Also to play 
**a piece'* on the piano, and a smattering of 
British French. The Orphanage still in these 
days considered that only three professions 
were open to ** ladies by birth.'' They must 
be either a governess, a companion, or a hos- 
pital nurse. 

The Matron inculcated the virtues of grati- 
tude, obedience and contentment, and two great 
precepts, **You must bow to the Will of God" 
and **You must behave like a lady." 

**The Will of God" seemed to typify every 



The Man on the Other Side 29 

unpleasant thing that could possibly happen to 
you; and Buth, in the beginnings of dawning 
thought, always pictured It as a large purple- 
black storm-cloud, which descended on all and 
sundry at the most unexpected moments, and 
before which the dust blew and the trees were 
bent double, and human beings were scattered 
as with a flail. And in Ruth's mind the storm- 
cloud was peculiarly terrible because unaccom- 
panied by rain. 

With regard to the second precept, when 
thought progressed still farther, and she began 
to reason things out, she one day electrified the 
whole Orphanage when rebuked for unladylike 
behaviour, by standing up and saying, firmly 
but politely, **If you please. Matron, I don't 
want to be a lady. I want to be a little girl. ' ' 

But for the most part she was a silent child 
and gave little trouble. 

Twice a year a severe lady, known as **your 
Grandmother, ' ' and a younger less severe lady, 
known as **your Aunt Amelia," came to see 
her, and they always hoped she **was a good 
girl." 

Then Aunt Amelia ceased to come, for she had 
gone out to India to be married, and **your 
Grandmother" came alone. And then Grand- 
mother died and went to heaven, and nobody 
came to see Buth any more. Only a parcel 



30 The Man on the Other Side 

oame, an event hitherto unknown in Ruth's drab 
little existence, and of stupendous interest. It 
contained a baby 's first shoe, a curl of gold hair 
in a tiny envelope, labelled **Paul, aged 2,'* in 
a pointed writing, a letter in straggling round 
hand beginning '^My dear Mamma,'' another 
letter in neat copper plate beginning **My dear 
Mother,'* and a highly coloured picture of St. 
George attacking the dragon, signed **Paul 
Courthope Seer,*' with the date added in the 
pointed writing. 

It was many years later that Buth first under- 
stood the pathos of that parcel. 

When she was seventeen the Committee found 
a situation for her as companion to a lady. The 
Matron recommended her as suitable for the 
position, and the Committee informed her, on 
the solemn occasion when she appeared before 
them to receive their parting valediction, deliv- 
ered by the Chairman, that she was extremely 
lucky to secure a situation in a Christian house- 
hold where she would not only have every com- 
fort, but even Every Luxyiry. 

So Ruth departed to a large and heavily fur- 
nished house, where the windows were only 
opened for a half an hour each day while the ser- 
vants did the rooms, and which consequently 
smelt of the bodies of the people who lived in it. 
Every day, except Sunday, she went for a drive 



The Man on the Other Side 31 

with an old lady in a brougham with both win- 
dows closed. On fine warm days she walked 
out with an old lady leaning on her arm. Every 
morning she read the newspaper aloud. At 
other times she picked up dropped stitches in 
knitting, played Halma, or read a novel aloud^ 
by such authors as Rhoda Broughton or Mrs. 
Hungerford. 

Any book less calculated to have salutary 
effect on a young girl who never spoke to any 
man under fifty, and that but rarely, can hardly 
be imagined. 

If there had been an animal in the house, or 
a garden round it, Ruth might have struggled 
longer. As it was, at the end of three months 
she proved to be one of the Orphanage's few 
failures and, without even consulting the Com- 
mittee, gave notice, and took a place as shop 
assistant to a second-hand bookseller in a small 
back street off the Tottenham Court Road. 
And here Ruth stayed and worked for the space 
of seventeen years — to be exact, until the year 
of the Great War, 1914. 

The Committee ceased to take an interest in 
her, and her Aunt Amelia, still in India, ceased 
to write at Christmas, and Ruth's last frail 
links with the world of her father were broken. 

It was a strange life for a girl in the little 
bookshop, but at any rate she had achieved 



32 The Man on the Other Side 

some measnre of freedom, she had got rid of 
the burden of her ladyhood, and in some notable 
directions her starved intelligence was fed. 

Her master, Raphael Goltz, came of the most 
despised of all race combinations; he was a 
German Jew, and he possessed the combined 
brain-power of both races. 

He had the head of one of Michael Angelo's 
apostles, on the curions beetle-shaped body of 
the typical Jew. He was incredibly mean, and 
rather incredibly dirty, and he had three pas- 
sions — ^books, music, and food. 

When he discovered in his new assistant a 
fellow lover of the two first, and an intelligence 
considerably above the average, he taught her 
how and what to read, and to play and sing 
great music not unworthily. With regard to 
the third, he taught her, in his own interest, 
to be a cook of supreme excellence. 

And on the whole Ruth was not unhappy. 
Sometimes she looked her loneliness in the face, 
and the long years struck at her like stones. 
Sometimes her dying, slowly dying, youth called 
to her in the night watches, and she counted the 
hours of the grey past years, hours and hours 
with nothing of youth's meed of joy and love 
in them. But for the most part she strangled 
these thoughts with firm hands. There was 
nothing to be gained by them, for there was 



The Man on the Other Side 33 

nothing to be done. An untrained woman, 
without money or people, must take what she 
can, get and be thankful. 

She read a great many both of the wisest and 
of the most beautiful books in the world, she 
listened to music played by the master hand, 
and her skilled cooking interested her. As the 
years went on, old Goltz left the business more 
and more to her, spending his time in his little 
back parlour surrounded by his beloved first 
editions, which he knew better by now than to 
offer for sale, drawing the music of the spheres 
from his wonderful Bluthner piano, and stead- 
ily smoking. He gave Ruth a sitting-room of 
her own upstairs, and allowed her to take in 
the two little dogs Sarah and Selina. On Sat- 
urday afternoons and Sundays she would take 
train into the country, and tramp along miles 
with them in the world she loved. 

And then, when it seemed as if life were going 
on like that for ever and ever, came the breath- 
less days before August 4, 1914, those days 
when the whole world stood as it were on tip- 
toe, waiting for the trumpet signal. 

Ah well! there was something of the wonder 
and glory of war, of which we had read, about 
it then — ^before we knew — ^yes, before we knew! 
The bugle call — the tramp of armed men — ^the 
glamour of victory and great deeds — and of sac- 



34 The Man on the Other Side 

rifice too, — of sacrifice too. The love of one's 
country suddenly made concrete as it v^re. 
Just for that while, at any rate, no one thinking 
of himself, or personal profit. Personal glory, 
perhaps, which is a better matter. Every one 
standing ready. * ' Send me. * ' 

The world felt cleaner, purer. 

It was a wonderful time. Too wonderful to 
last perhaps. But the marks last. At any rate 
we have known. We have seen white presences 
upon the hills. We have heard the voices of the 
Eternal Gods. 

The greatest crime in history. Yes. But we 
were touched to finer issues in those first days. 

And then Raphael Goltz woke up too. He 
talked to Ruth in the hot August evenings in- 
stead of sleeping. Even she was astonished at 
what the old man knew. He had studied for- 
eign politics for years. He knew that the cause 
of the war lay farther back, much farther back 
than men realized. He saw things from a wide 
standpoint. He was a German Jew by blood 
and in intellect, Jew by nature, but England 
had always been his home. That he loved her 
well Ruth never had any doubt after those 
evenings. 

He never thought, thought, that it would come 
to war. It seemed to him impossible. **It 
would be infamy,*' he said. 



Tbe Man on the Otheb Side 35 

And then it came. Came with a shock, and 
yet with a strange sense of exhilaration about 
it. Men who had stood behind counters, and 
sat on office stools since boyhood, stretched 
themselves, as the blood of fighting forefathers 
stirred in their veins. They were still the sons 
of men who had gone voyaging with Drake 
and Frobisher, of men who had sailed the seven 
seas, and fought great fights, and found strange 
lands, and died brave deaths, in the days when 
a Great Adventure was possible for all. For 
them too had, almost inconceivably, come the 
chance to get away from greyly monotonous 
days which seemed like ** yesterday come back''; 
for them too was the Great Adventure possible. 
The lad who, under Ruth's supervision, took 
down shutters, cleaned boots, knives and win- 
dows, swept the floors and ran errands, was 
among the first to go, falsifying his age by two 
years, and it was old Raphael Goltz, German 
Jew, who even in those first days knew the war 
as the crime of all the ages. 

Ruth was the next, and he helped her too; 
while the authorities turned skilled workers 
down, and threw cold water in buckets on the 
men and women standing shoulder to shoulder 
ready for any sacrifice in those first days, old 
Raphael Goltz, knowing the value of Ruth's 
cooking and physical soundness, found her the 



36 The Man on the Other Side 

money to offer her services free — old Raphael 
Qoltz, who through so many years had been so 
incredibly mean. He disliked dogs cordially, 
yet he undertook the care of Sarah and Selina 
in her absence. To Buth^s further amazement, 
he also gave her introductions of value to lead- 
ing authorities in Paris who welcomed her 
gladly and sent her forthwith into an estaminet 
behind the lines in Northern France. 

Something of her childhood in the Orphanage, 
and of the long years with Baphael Goltz, Buth 
told North, as they sat together in the warmth 
and stillness of the May evening, but of the 
years in France she spoke little. She had 
seen unspeakable things there. The memory 
of them was almost unbearable. They were 
things she held away from thought. Beautiful 
and wonderful things there were too, belonging 
to those years. But they were still more im- 
possible to speak of. She carried the mark of 
them both, the terrible and the beautiful, in her 
steady eyes. Besides, some one else, who was 
interested too, who was surely — ^the conscious- 
ness was not to be ignored — ^interested too, 
knew all about that. And suddenly she real- 
ized how that common knowledge of life and 
death at their height was also a bond, as well as 
love of Thorpe, and she paused in her tale, and 
sat very stilL 



The Man on the Other Side 37 

**And thenf said North, after a while. 

**I was out there for two years, without com- 
ing home, the first time. There seemed nothing 
for me to come home for, and I didn ^t want to 
leave. There was always so much to be done, 
and one felt of use. It was selfish of me really, 
but I never realized somehow that Raphael Qoltz 
cared. Then I had bad news from him. You re- 
member the time when the mobs wrecked the 
shops with German names? Well, his was one 
of theuL So I got leave and came back to him. 
It was very sad. The old shop was broken 
to pieces, his books had been thrown into the 
street and many burnt, and the piano, his beau- 
tiful piano, smashed past all repair. I found 
him up in the back attic, with Sarah and Selina. 
He had saved them for me somehow. He 
cried when I came. He was very old, you see, 
and he had felt the war as much as any of 
us. 

Her eyes were full of tears, and she stopped 
for a moment to steady her voice. **He bore 
no malice, and three days after I got back he 
died, babbling the old cry, *We ought to have 
been friends.' 

**It was always that, *We ought to have been 
friends,* and once he said, * Together we could 
have regenerated the world.* He left every- 
thing he had to me, over £60,000. It is to him 



38 The Man on the Other Side 

I owe Thorpe/' Her eyes shone through the 
tears in them. 

** Cornel and let me show you,'' she said, and 
so ahnost seemed to help him out of his chair, 
and then, still holding his hand, led him through 
the door behind them, along the passage into 
the front hall. Here he stopped, and undoubt- 
edly but for the compelling hand would have 
gone no farther. But the soft firm grip held, 
and something with it, some force outside both 
of them, drew him after her into the room that 
once was his friend's. A spacious friendly 
room, with wide windows looking south and 
west, and filled just now with the light of a 
cloudless sunset. 

And the dreaded moment held nothing to fear. 
Nothing was changed. Nothing was spoilt. He 
had expected something, which to him, unrea- 
sonably perhaps, but uncontrollably, would have 
seemed like sacrilege; instead he found it was 
sanctuary. Sanctuary for that, to him, anni- 
hilated personality which had been the compan- 
ion of the best years of his life. 

Dick might have come back at any moment 
and found his room waiting for him, as it had 
waited on many a spring evening just like this. 
His capacious armchair was still by the window. 
The big untidy writing-table, with its many 
drawers and pigeon-holes, in its place. The 



The Man on the Other Side 39 

piano where he used to sit and strum odd bits of 
music by ear. 

^^But it is all just the same," he said, stand- 
ing like a man in a dream when Ruth dropped 
his hand inside the threshold. 

**I was offered the furniture with the house,'' 
she said, '*and when I saw this room I felt I 
wanted it just as it is. Before that I had all 
sorts of ideas in my head as to how I would 
furnish! But this appealed to me. There is 
an air of space and comfort and peace about 
the room that I could not bear to disturb. And 
now I am very glad, because I feel he is pleased. 
Of course, his more personal things have gone, 
and I have added a few things of my own. 
Look, this is what I brought you to see. ' ' 

She pointed towards the west window, where 
stood an exquisitely carved and gilded table of 
foreign workmanship which was new to him, 
and on it burnt a burnished bronze lamp, its 
flame clear and bright even in the fierce glow of 
the setting sun. Beside the lamp stood a glass 
vase, very beautiful in shape and clarity, filled 
with white pinks. 

North crossed the room and examined the 
lamp with interest. 

**What does it meanf he asked. 

* * It is a custom of the orthodox Jews. When 
anyone belonging to them dies, they keep a 



40 The Man on the Other Side 

lamp burning for a year. The flame is never 
allowed to go ont. It is a symbol. A symbol 
of the Life Eternal. All the years of the war 
Baphael Goltz kept this lamp burning for the 
men who went West. You see it is in the west 
window. And now I keep it burning for him. 
You don't think he would mind, although my 
poor old master was a German Jew, racially t ' ' 

She looked up at North anxiously, as they 
stood side by side before the lamp. 

**Not Dick — certainly not Dickl'* said North. 
Euth heaved a sigh of relief. 

**You see, I don't really know anything about 
him except what I feel about the farm, and I 
did want the lamp here.'' 

**No, Dick wouldn't mind. But you are mad, 
you know, quite mad 1 ' ' 

For all that his eyes were very kindly as he 
looked down at her. 

**I expect it is being so much alone," she said 
tranquilly, stooping to smell the pinks. 

**Was Goltz an orthodox Jew then?" asked 
North. 

**0h no, very far from it. He wasn't any- 
thing in the least orthodox. If you could have 
known him!" Ruth laughed a little. **But he 
had some queer religion of his own. He be- 
lieved in Beauty, and that it was a revelation of 
something very great and wonderful, beyond 



The Man on the Other Side 41 

the wildest dreams of a crassly ignorant and 
blind humanity. That glass vase was his. 
Have you noticed the wonderful shape of it? 
And look now with the light shining through. 
Do you think it is a shame to put flowers in it? 
But their scent is the incense on the altar. ^^ 

' ' Oh, that 's the idea, is it t ^ ' said North. He 
spoke very gently, as one would to a child show- 
ing you its treasures. 

**This place is full of altars,'* said Ruth, her 
eyes looking west. * * Do you know the drive in 
the little spinney? All one broad blue path of 
hyacinths, and white may trees on either side.'' 

**0h, that's the idea, is it?" said North. He 
in his voice — **you mean Dick's * Pathway to 
Heaven' I" 

^^Didhecallitthatt" 

**He said it was so blue it must be." 

**Yes, and it seems to vanish into space be- 
tween the trees." 

**As I must," said North. **I have paid you 
an unwarrantable visitation, and I shall only 
just get home now before lighting-up time. ' ' 

**You will come again?" said Ruth as they 
went down the garden. **I want to show you 
the site for my cottages. I think it is the right 
one." 

**Oottages!" 

"Yes, I am going to build three. My lawyer 



42 The Man on the Other Side 

tells me it is economically an unsonnd invest- 
ment. My conscience tells me it has got to be 
done, if I am to enjoy Thorpe properly. Two 
couples are waiting to be married until the 
cottages are ready, and one man is working here 
•and his wife living in London because there is 
no possible place for them. I am giving him 
a room here at present. * ' 

North raised his eyebrows. 

* * Do you take in anybody promiscuously who 
comes along f" he asked. 

**Well, this man went through four years of 

the war. Was a sergeant, and holds the Mons 

Medal and the D.C.M. He is a painter by trade, 

and worked for Baxter, who is putting up a 

billiard-room and a garage at Mentmore Court. ' * 

**Mentmore Court?" North looked across at 
the big white house on the hill. ** Why, there is 
a billiard-room and a garage there already." 

'*I believe they are turning the existing bil- 
liard-room into a winter garden, or something 
of that sort. And they have six cars, so the 
present garage is not big enough. ' ' 

**Your cottages will probably be of more use 
to the country," said North. **I hear he made 
his money in leather, and his name is Pithey. 
Do you know himt" 

**Well, he took a * fancy' to my Shorthorns, 



The Man on the Other Side ^ 

and walked in last week to ask if I ^d sell. Price 
was no object. He fancied them. Hien he took 
a fancy to some of the furniture and offered to 
buy that, and finally he said if I was open to 
take *a profit on my deaP over the farm, he was 
prepared to go to a fancy price for it.'' 

North stopped and looked at her. 

' * Are you making it up f he asked. 

Ruth bubbled over into an irrepressible 
laugh. 

** When he went away he told me not to worry. 
Mrs. Pithey was coming to call, but she had been 
so busy, and now those lazy dogs of workmen 
couldn't be out of the place for another month 
at least." 

** And my wife is worrying me to call on him," 
groaned North. ** Halloo, where is Larry?" 

* * He was there a moment ago ; I saw him just 
before you stopped, but I never saw him jump 
out." 

North called in vain until he gave a peculiar 
whistle, which brought a plainly reluctant Larry 
to view. 

**He doesn't want to come with me," said 
North. **Get in, Larry." And Larry obeyed 
the peremptory command, while Ruth checked 
an impulse to suggest that she should keep him. 

As the car started slowly up the hill he turned, 



44 The Man on the Other Side 

laying his black and tan velvet mnzzle on the 
back of the hood. Long after they had van- 
ished, Ruth was haunted by the wistful amber 
eyes looking at her from a cloud of dust. 

Slowly she went up home through the scented 
evening. It had been a wonderful day. And 
she had made a friend. It was not such an 
event as it would have been before she went to 
France, but it was suflSciently uplifting even 
now. She sang to herself as she went. And 
then quite suddenly she thought of the man in 
the brown suit. **I wonder who he was, and 
where he disappeared to,'' she said to herself, 
as she answered Miss McCox's injured sum- 
mons to supper. 



CHAPTER III 



M 



4 4"m ^ Y dear Roger/' said Mrs. North, vith 
that peculiar guinea-hen quality in her 
voice which it was her privilege and pleasure 
to keep especially for her husband, **have you 
nothing of interest to tell us f No one has seen 
you since four o 'clock yesterday afternoon. At 
any rate, not to speak to." 

North looked across the beautifully appointed 
lunch-table at the ill-chosen partner of his joys 
and sorrows, while the silence, which usually 
followed one of her direct attacks on him, fell 
upon the party surrounding it. 

**I see you brought Larry back with you, 
and conclude you found him at Thorpe," con- 
tinued Mrs. North, **and I suppose you saw 
Miss Seer. As it is a moot point whether we 
call on her or not, you might rouse yourself so 
far as to tell us what you thought of her. I 
am sure Arthur would like to hear too. ' ' 

**Very much I Very much I" said the fair, 
cherubic-looking little man sitting on her right 
hand. ** Thorpe was such a pleasant house in 
poor dear Carey 's time. It would be a serious 

46 



46 The Man on the Otheb Side 

loss if the new owner were impossible. I look 
upon the changes in the neighbourhood very 
seriously, very seriously indeed. I was only 
thinking yesterday that of our old circle only 
poor old Mentmore, the Condors, and ourselves 
are left. The Court and Whitemead both 
bought by newly rich people, whom I really 
dread inspecting. '' 

* * The St. Ubes may be all right, * ' interpolated 
Mrs. North. **I hear they made their money 
doing something with shipping, and St. Ubes 
does not sound a bad name.^' 

'*No,'' aUowed Mr. Fothersley. '*No. Yet 
I do not remember to have heard it before. It 
has a Cornish sound. We must inquire. They 
have not arrived yet, I gather, as the new ser- 
vants' wing is not ready. But the people at 
the Grange, I fear, are not only Jews, but Ger- 
man Jewsl What a milieu! And we were 
such a happy little set before the war, very 
happy — ^yes.*' 

'*At any rate,'' said the fourth member of 
the lunch party, a very beautiful young woman, 
the only child and married daughter of the 
house, **they have all an amazing amount of 
money, which I have no doubt they are prepared 
to spend, and the German Jews I conclude you 
\will not take up. As for Thorpe, it is dis- 



The Man on the Other Side 47 

gusting that anyone should have it. What is 
the woman like, father f 

* * Oh, all right, ' * said North. * * She is looking 
after the place well, and hasn 't been seized with 
the present mania for building billiard-rooms 
and winter gardens and lordly garages/' 

**But what is she likef asked Mrs. North. 

**Is she a lady, or isn't she? You can't call 
on a woman because she hasn't built a winter 
garden. ' ' 

**Why not?" returned her husband, in his 
most irritating fashion. 

**By the way," interposed Mr. Fothersley 
adroitly, **I hear Miss Seer intends building 
cottages. A thing I do not consider at all de- 
sirable. ' ' 

"Why not?" asked his host again. 

**We want nothing of that sort in Mentmore," 
said Fothersley decisively. **It is, in its way, 
the most perfect specimen of an English village 
in the country — ^I might say in England. Build- 
ing new cottages is only the thin end of the 
wedge." 

**They appear to be wanted," said North, 
pushing the cigars towards his guest. 

**That is the Government's business," an- 
swered Mr. Fothersley, making a careful selec- 
tion. **And we may at least hope they will 



48 The Man on the Other Side 

put them np in suitable places. Thank Heaven 
the price of land here is prohibitive. There, 
however, is the danger of these newly rich 
people. They must spend their money some- 
how. However, it may not be true. I only 
heard it this morning. '* 

**Did she say anything about it, Roger f 
asked Mrs. North. 

**Yes, she mentioned it,^' answered North 
curtly. 

Mrs. North made an exaggerated gesture of 
despair as she struggled with a cigarette. She 
had never succeeded in mastering the art of 
smoking. 

**Are you going to tell us what we want to 
know or not?" she asked, with ominous calm- 
ness. **Do you advise calling on the woman, 
or don't youf 

Here Violet Riversley broke in. 

**When will you learn to put things quite 
plainly to father?'' she asked. **You know he 
can 't understand our euphuisms. I suppose it 's 
one of the defects of a scientific brain. ' ' 

She helped herself to a cigarette and held 
it out to North for a light. 

*'What we want to know, father, is just this. 
Do you think Miss Seer is likely to subscribe 
to the Hunt and various other things we are 
interested inf If to this she adds the desire 



The Man on the Other Side 49 

to entertain us, so much the better, but the 
subscriptions are the primary things.^' 

''No, no, my dear!^' exclaimed Mr. Fother- 
sley, deeply pained. * * That is just what I com- 
plain about in you young people of the present 
day. You have not the social sense — ^you *' 

''Dear Arthur,*^ Violet cut him short ruth- 
lessly, "don*t be a humbug with me. Your 
Violet has known you since she was two years 
old. Let us in our family circle be honest. 
Lord Mentmore and the Condors called on the 
Pithey people because Mr. Pithey has sub- 
scribed liberally to the Hunt, and you and 
mother have called because they did. Inciden- 
tally they will probably give us excellent din- 
ners. All I can say is, I hope you will draw the 
line at the German Jews, however much money 
they have.'^ 

"Well, Roger, '* said Mrs. North, who had 
kept her eyes fixed on her husband during 
her daughter's diversion, "shall I call or nott 
Surely you are the proper person to advise me, 
as you have met Miss Seer.'* 

North frowned irritably. 

"No, I certainly should not call,'' he said, 
rising from the table. "She is a lady, but you 
would have nothing in conmion, and I should 
not think she has enough money to make it 
worth while from the point of view Vi has put 



50 The Man on the Other Side 

80 delicately before ns. That all right, Vit^' 

His daughter rose too, and slipped her arm 
through his. 

** Quite good for you!^' she said. **And now 
Gome and smoke your dgar with me in the gar- 
den. Arthur will excuse you.'* 

*' Certainly! Certainly!*' said Mr. Fother- 
sley, who sincerely liked both husband and wife 
apart, and inwardly deplored the necessity that 
they should ever be together. He recognized 
the lack of fine feeling in the wife which so con- 
stantly irritated the husband, but which did not 
alienate Fothersley himself because his own 
mind moved really on the same plane, in that he 
cherished no finer ideals. He recognized, too, 
the corresponding irritation North's total lack 
of the social instinct was to a woman of his 
wife 's particular type. Pretty, vivacious, with 
a passionate love of dress, show, and amuse- 
ment, Mrs. North would have liked to go to a 
party of some sort, or give one, every day in the 
year. She was an admirable and successful 
hostess, and Mr. Fothersley was wont to declare 
that Mentmore would be lost without Mrs. 
North. 

They were great friends. Mr. Fothersley had 
never seen his way to embark on matrimony. 
At the same time he enjoyed the society of 
women. Ab a matter of fact he was on terms 



The Man on the Other Side 51 

of platonic, genuinely platonic, friendship, with 
every attractive woman within reasonable reach 
of Mentmore. Undoubtedly, however, Mrs. 
North held the first place. For one thing the 
Norths were his tenants, occupying the Dower 
House on his estate. It was always easy to run 
across to West wood, hot foot with any little 
bit of exciting gossip. They both took a lively 
interest in their neighbours^ private affairs. 
Violet Riversley had once said that if there 
was nothing scandalous to talk about, they 
evolved something, after the fashion of the 
newspapers in the silly season. They both 
loved, not money, but the things which money 
means. To give a perfect little dinner, rich 
with all the delicacies of the season, was to 
them both a keen delight. He was nearly as 
fond of pretty clothes as she was, and liked to 
escort her to the parties, where she was al- 
ways the centre of the liveliest group and from 
which North shrank in utter boredom. They 
agreed on all points on matters of the day, both 
social and political; he gathered his opinions 
from The Times and she from the Daily Mail. 
He looked upon her as an extremely clever and 
intelligent woman. Also he was in entire 
sympathy with her intense and permanent 
resentment against her husband because he had 
persisted in devoting to further chemical re- 



52 The Man on the Other Side 

search the very large sums of money which his 
scientific discoveries had brought him in from 
time to time. The fact that, in addition to 
these sums, he derived a considerable income 
from a flourishing margarine factory started 
by his late father's energy and enterprise, of 
which income she certainly spent by far the 
larger portion, consoled her not at all. She 
spent much, but she could very easily have 
spent more. She too could have done with 
four or five cars, she too could have enlarged 
and expanded in various expensive directions, 
even as these new nouveaiix riches. Fother- 
sley, who devoutly held the doctrine that not 
only whatsoever a man earned, but whatsoever 
he inherited, was for his own and his family's 
benefit and spending, with a reasonable con- 
tribution to local charities, or any exceptional 
collection in time of stress authorized by the 
Mayor, felt that Mrs. North's resentment was 
wholly natural. A yearly contribution of, say, 
twenty-five guineas, to researclh would have 
amply covered any possible claim on even a 
scientist's philanthropy in this direction, and 
he had even told North so. 

Therefore it was only natural for Mrs. North 
to turn to him, even more than to her other 
friends, for sympathy and understanding. 

'^ There now!" she exclaimed as her husband 



The Man on the Other Side 53 

left the room. * ' Can you imagine any man be- 
ing so disagreeable and surly? Just because 
he was asked a perfectly natural question. And 
I shall certainly call on the woman. ' ' 

^'I believe she is quite possible from all I 
have heard, '^ said Mr. Fothersley, adroitly 
lighting Mrs. North ^s cigarette, which had gone 
out. **As you know, I mean to call myself, if 
you would prefer to wait for my report. '* 

'* Thank you. But I may as well come with 
you. I shall probably be a help, and you see 
Roger says she is a lady, and, funnily enough, 
he really knows. I expect she is as dull as 
ditchwater ; I hear she was something in the na- 
ture of a companion before she came into some 
money. But anything must be better than the 
Pitheys.'' 

She shuddered as she replenished Mr. Foth- 
ersley 's wineglass. 

**They appear from all accounts to be very 
bad,'^ sighed Mr. Fothersley. 

*^I could bear their commonness, ' ' said Mrs. 
North, ' ' one has got used to it these days, when 
one meets everyone everywhere, but it is the 
man's self-satisfaction that is so overpowering. 
However, I am depending on you to look after 
him this afternoon. Roger won't, and Violet 
is nearly as bad. I don't know if you have no- 



54 The Man on the Other Side 

ticed it, but Violet is getting Roger's nasty sar- 
castic way of saying things, and she always 
seems to back him up now against me." 

Her pretty eyes were tearful, and Mr. Fother- 
sley looked distressed. 

''Dear Violet has never been the same since 
poor Carey's death,'* he said. 

Mrs. North agreed. ' ' And yet, as you know, ' ' 
she added, ''I never really approved of the en- 
gagement. Poor Dick was a dear — ^no one 
could help liking him ; but, after all, there was 
no getting away from the fact that he was old 
enough to be her father, and besides he was 
not very well oflf, and owing to Roger's folly, 
wasting his money as he has, we could not have 
made Violet a big allowance. Really, you know, 
Fred is a much better match for her in every 
way. ' ' 

''Quite, quite," assented Mr. Fothersley. 
"But there is no doubt she felt Carey's death 
very much at the time. I certainly have no- 
ticed a difference in her since, which her mar- 
riage has not dispelled. But indeed all the 
young people seem altered since this terrible 
war — there is — ^how shall I put itt — a want of 
reticence — of respect for the conventions." 
Mr. Fothersley shook his head. "I regret it 
very much — ^very much. ' ' 

In the meantime North and his daughter had 



The Man on the Other Side 55 

wandered out into the shade of the great beech- 
tree which was the crowning glory of an ex- 
quisite lawn. The garden was in full perfection 
this wonderful May, and the gardeners were 
busy putting the finishing touches before the 
afternoon *s party. Not a weed or stray leaf 
was to be seen. Every edge was clipped to 
perfection.. The three tennis courts were newly 
marked out, their nets strung to the exact 
height, while six new balls were neatly arranged 
on each service line. Presently Mrs. North 
would come out and say exactly where each 
chair and table should go. 

Violet Riversley looked at the pretty friendly 
scene with her beautiful gold brown eyes, and 
the misery in them was like a devouring fire. 
She was one of the tragedies of the war. She 
could neither endure nor forget. With her 
mother ^8 good looks, pleasure-loving tempera- 
ment, and quick temper, she had much of her 
father *s ability. Spoilt from her cradle, she 
had gone her own way and taken greedily of the 
good things of this world with both hands, until 
Dick Carey's death had smitten her life into 
ruins. 

She was twenty-four, and she had never be- 
fore known pain, sorrow or trouble. Always 
she had had everything she wanted. Other 
people ^s griefs passed her by. She simply had 



56 The Man on the Other Side 

no understanding of them. She was not gen- 
erousy because she never realized what it was 
to go without. And yet everyone liked and 
many loved her. She was so gay and glad and 
beautiful a thing. 

When she said good-bye to Dick Carey, she 
was simply unable to grasp that he could be 
taken from her, and when the news of his death 
came she had passionately and vehemently 
fought against the agony and pain and desola- 
tion that came with it. She had genuinely 
and really loved him, and nothing, absolutely 
nothing, seemed left. There was no pleasure 
any more in anything. That was what she could 
not understand, could not cope with. Her con- 
ventional faith fell from her, and she let it go 
without a struggle. But her happiness she re- 
fused to let go. She clung to it, or to the mi- 
rage of it, savagely, desperately. Dickj was 
dead, yes, and she wanted him with a devour- 
ing hunger. But all the other things were left. 
Things she had loved. Things that had made 
her happy. She would not let them go. 

After a brief space, in which the devils of 
bitterness and resentment and impotent wrath 
rent her in pieces, she took up her old life again, 
with apparently added zest. Her friends said 
*' Violet was very plucky, ^^ and no one was 
astonished when after a year she accepted and 



The Man on the Other Side 57 

married Fred Riversley. It was altogether a 
more suitable match than one with poor Dick 
Carey. Riversley was of more suitable age, 
rich, devoted, and a good fellow, and as Mrs. 
North said to her best friends, ** Violet was 
never suited for the wife of a poor man. * ^ Only 
Roger North watched her anxiously at times. 
She had been her mother ^s child before, but 
since Dick^s death she had turned more and 
more to her father. Something of his dogged 
patient strength of mind seemed to become 
clear to her. Something of the courage with 
which he faced life. 

She remembered a saying of his one day when 
her mother had been flagrantly unjust and bitter 
to him on some matter of expenditure, so that 
even she had felt ashamed. Whatever her 
father *s faults, his generosity was past ques- 
tion. She had gone into the study and striven 
to make amends, and he had looked at her with 
those tired humorous eyes of his and said : 

* * My dear, nothing can hurt you if you don ^t 
let it.'* 

She seized on that as some sort of creed amid 
the welter of all she had ever thought she beJ 
lieved. 

She would not let things hurt her. She 
plunged more eagerly than ever into the amuse- 
ments of her world. After her marriage she 



58 The Man on the Other Side 

started and ran a smart officers' hospital in 
London. Mrs. Biversley's name was on many 
committees. She was a noted giver of the then 
fashionable boy and girl dances. A celebrated 
personage said she reminded him of a human 
fire. There seemed a fever in her body, a rest- 
lessness which never left her. Since the cessa- 
tion of hostilities this restlessness had in- 
creased, or possibly now that others were ceas- 
ing their activities it was more noticeable. 

While North sat smoking his dgar she fetched 
a racquet and began to practice her service on 
the court nearest him. She served over-hand 
a swift hard service, and North watched the 
long slim line of her figure, her exquisite poise, 
as she swung her racquet above her head and 
drove the ball home. It was typical somehow 
of the driving force that seemed behind her 
restlessness. 

Presently she stopped, and came and sat 
down close beside him, and when he looked at 
her he saw that her mask was down and the 
tormented soul of her for a moment bare. 

**It all looks just the same as ever, doesn't 
itf she said. ''And weVe got to get through 
it somehow to the very end.'* 

*'My dear,** began her father, and stopped. 
A blank hideous horror of emptiness possessed 
him. He shivered in the hot sunshine. There 



The Man on the Other Side 59 

was nothing to say. He had no comfort to give 
her. 

* * Heaven knows I Ve done my best, ' * she said. 
**I swore I wouldn't let Dick's death spoil my 
life. I married Fred because he could give me 
everything else — everything but what was im- 
possible, and he 's a good fellow. ' ' She paused, 
then went on again, her voice very low and thin. 
* * There 's only one thing would do me any good 
— if I could hurt those whoVe hurt me. That 
God, who let all this happen. I'm not the only 
one. That God they teach us is almighty, and 
this is the best he can do for us. Tou don't 
believe He's there at all, father — oh no, you 
don't— I'm not a fooll But I do, and I see 
Him watching it all happening, letting it all 
happen, according to plan, as those danmed 
Germans used to say. If only I could hurt them 
— ^hurt them myself. If they had only one neck 
that I could wring — ^with my own two hands — 
slowly — ^very slowly — ^I think that would do me 
good.'' 

North pulled himself together. 

**How long have you been feeling like this, 
Vit" he asked. 

' * Ever since they killed Dick, ' ' she said dully, 
as if the fire had smouldered down, after a 
sudden sheet of flame. '*I think I am made 
up of hate, father. It's the strongest thing in 



60 The Man on the Other Side 

me. It's so strong that I can't love any more. 
I don't think I love Dick now. And Fred, 
sometimes I hate Fred, and he 's a good fellow, 
you know.'' 

The words filled North with a vague uncanny 
horror. He struggled after normal, everyday 
words, but for a moment none came. He knew 
the girl was overwrought, suffering from strain, 
but what was it that had looked at him out of 
those vehement, passionate eyes? 

**Look here, Vi," he said at length, striving 
to speak naturally, *'you are just imagining 
things. Can't you take a pull on yourself and 
go easy for a bitt You're overdoing it, you 
know, and these sort of ideas are the result." 

'*I'm sorry, father." 

She bent sideways, letting her head rest 
against his shoulder, and seeking his hand, held 
it close. Such a demonstration was foreign to 
her with him. When she was small, some queer 
form of jealousy on her mother's part had come 
between them. He felt shy and awkward. 

*'I don't know what made me break out like 
that," she went on. **I think it must have been 
coming back here and seeing everything just 
the same as it used to be before the war came. 
Until to-day, when I've been down it's been so 
quiet and different, with no parties, and noth- 



The Man on the Other Side 61 

ing going on. Now it*s gone back like every- 
thing else is going back — only I cannot. ' ^ 

* * Nothing goes back, dear, * * answered North. 
**It's not the same for anyone really. Not even 
for the quiet young people who^U come and 
play here without a trouble as you used to. 
But there's always the interest of going for- 
ward. If we Ve suffered, at least we Ve gained 
experience from it, which is knowledge. And 
there's always some work to be done for every 
season that could not be done sooner or later. 
That helps, I think.'' 

*'Dear old father,'' she said softly. **We 
used not to be really great friends in the old 
days. But now somehow you 're the only person 
I find any comfort in. I think perhaps it is 
because we are both putting up a hard fight. ' ' 

** Don't forget the spice of life is battle, Vi, 
as Stevenson has it. I'm inclined to think, 
though" — he spoke slowly as one envolving a 
thought new to him — **I'm inclined to think we 
sometimes confuse bitterness and rebellion with 
it. That's not clean fighting. My dear, put 
that hate you speak of away from you, if you 
can — and have nothing to do with bitterness 
— they are forces which can only make for evil." 

There was a little pause. 

**I don't think I can, father. It's part of me. 



62 The Man on the Other Side 

Sometimes I think it^s all me, and sometimes 
I 'm frightened. * * 

'*Look here, Vi,*' said North, struggling with 
a disinclination to make the proposition that 
was in his mind, a disinclination that he felt 
was ridiculous, **I wish you would go over to 
Thorpe and get to know Miss Seer/' 

Violet sat up and looked at him with wide- 
open eyes. 

* * But why t I should hate it ! ' ' she exclaimed. 
'*It would remind me — oh, of so many things! 
It would make me feel even worse '* 

'*Well, so I thought,** said North. '*I can 
tell you I dreaded going. But the old place is 
full of a — a. strange sort of rest. I didn't re- 
alize how full of bitterness and resentment I 
had been until sitting there it all dropped away 
from me. It was as if a stone had been rolled 
away. I hadn't realized how it was hurting 
until it left oflf." 

He spoke disjointedly, and as if almost 
against his will. He was glad when the sound 
of his wife's and Mr. Fothersley's approaching 
voices made Violet release his hand and stand 
up. 

** You think Thorpe would lay my devils too t " 
she asked, looking down at him. 

**I think," he said gravely, '*it is worth try- 
ing." 



CHAPTER IV 

MBS. NORTH *S tennis party pursued its 
usual successful career in the brilliant 
sunshine, which, as Mr. Fothersley remembered, 
always favoured her. Fred Riversley had 
brought an unexpected carload of R. A. F. 
boys down from London with him. This made 
a tournament possible, as Mrs. North saw 
at once. They drew partners with much fun 
and laughter. Mr. Fothersley telephoned to 
Fairbridge for a selection of prizes to be sent 
out by the 4.30 bus. It was one of the charming 
sort of things which Mr. Fothersley did. It 
was more particularly nice of him on this par- 
ticular afternoon than usual, because, so far as 
Mr. Fothersley was concerned, Mr. Pithey was 
making it almost unbearable. 

He was a large, flat, pale yellow gentleman, 
with a peculiarly penetrating metallic voice. 
He had a very long nose, with a broad tip curv- 
ing upwards, and small keen eyes which darted 
everywhere. Without the slightest hesitation 
he took the place which from time immemorial 
belonged to Mr. Fothersley at all Mentmore 



64 The Man on the Other Side 

parties. Under the beech-tree, where by all 
the rights of precedence Mr. Fothersley should 
have led the conversation, Mr. Pithey 's metallic 
voice held sway and drove all before it. In the 
usual walk round the garden, always person- 
ally conducted by Mr. Fothersley and his host- 
ess, Mr. Pithey laid down the correct lines on 
which to bed out, to grow carnations, to keep 
down weeds, or anything else that cropped up. 
When Mr. Fothersley drew attention to the fact 
that on any of the courts the final of the hard- 
fought set was in progress, it was Mr. Pithey ^s 
voice that drowned all others as he shouted 
**Well played!" and gave advice to all con- 
cerned. In fact, Mr. Pithey dominated the 
party. 

Mrs. Pithy, a small blue-faced lady, very ex- 
pensively dressed, sat in a comfortable basket 
chair with her feet on a stool and, unless actu- 
ally asked a question, she spoke to no one except 
her husband, whom she always addressed by 
name. Bertie when she remembered, 'Erb 
when she forgot. 

Even the arrival of Lady Condor, undoubt- 
edly the personage of the place, made no im- 
pression on this strange couple's evident con- 
viction that they were people of supreme im- 
portance in the universe. Lady Condor could 
have put the Old Gentleman himself in his place 



The Man on the Other Side 65 

if the mood were on her, but on this ocoasion, 
as it happened, she was frankly and evidently- 
entertained by the Pitheys. Mr. Fothersley 
regretted it. Seldom had he looked out more 
anxiously for the arrival of her wheeled chair 
surrounded by its usual escort of five white 
West Highlanders. Lady Condor always used 
her chair, in preference to her car, for short 
journeys, so that her dogs also might have an 
outing. Seldom had he been more disappointed 
in her, and Lady Condor was given to amazing 
surprises This was certainly one of them. Sol- 
emnly, and as far as was possible in his man- 
ner conveying the honour being conferred on 
him, Mr. Fothersley led Mr. Pithey to Lady 
Condor ^s chair, so soon as she had been en- 
sconced by her hostess in a comfortable and 
shady spot near the tea-tables and with a good 
view of the tennjis. Not that she ever looked 
at it for more than a second at a time, she was 
always too busy talking, but it was de rigeur 
that she should have the best place at any en- 
tertainment. 

Mrs. Pithey, for the moment, it was impossi- 
ble to introduce, as it would plainly not occur to 
her to leave her chair until she had finished her 
tea for anybody, except, possibly, Mr. Pithey. 

Mr. Fothersley effected Mr. Pithey 's intro- 
duction admirably. The delicate shade of def- 



66 The Man on the Other Side 

erence in Ids own manner left nothing to be 
desired. 

**May I be allowed to present Mr. Pithey, 
dear Lady Condor f'^ he asked, deftly bringing 
that gentleman's large pale presence into her 
line of vision. 

**Ah — ^how-d 'ye-do f No, don't trouble to 
shake hands." She waved away a large ap- 
proach. **Yon can't get at me for the dogs. 
And where are my glasses? Arthur, I have> 
dropped them somewhere. Could it have been 
in the drive f No, I had them since. What ! on 
my lapf Oh yes — thank you very much." 

She put them on and looked at Mr. Pithey, 
and Mr. Pithey looked at her. 

** Pleased to meet you," he said. **Do you 
always take a pack of dogs about with youf " 
Plainly Mr. Pithey disapproved. Jock and 
Jinny, father and mother of the family, were 
moving in an unfriendly manner round his feet. 
** Just call them off, will you?" 

Mr. Fothersley awaited the swift and com- 
plete annihilation of Mr. Pithey. It was a 
matter of doubt if even Lady Condor could have 
accomplished it; at any rate, she made no at- 
tempt. She continued to look at him with what 
might almost be described as appreciation in 
her shrewd eyes under their heavy lids. Only 
she did not caXL the dogs off. 



The Man on the Other Side 67 

And then, to an amazed company of the Ment- 
more elite, she gave Mr. Pithey her whole and 
nndivided attention for the space of nearly half 
an honr. 

Mr. Pithey gave his opinion as it was always 
apparently his pride and pleasure to do, on 
many and various things. 

**The old order changeth, yielding place to 
new,^' might have served for the text of Mr. 
Pithey 's conversation. 

**Who^s been at the head of affairs in this 
village I don^t know,*' he said largely, **but 
more rotten management, more want of enter- 
prise, more lack of ordinary sense, IVe never 
come across. Why, you see it everywhere! 
Here ^s the whole place without any light, unless 
you call lamps and candles light, and a stream 
running through the place. Water power at 
your doors, by Jingo ! And money in it too, or 
I shouldn 't be taking it up. Ever been in Ger- 
many? '^ He gulped down his third cup of tea, 
and looked around at his now more or less in- 
terested audience. 

**Well, they've got electric light in every 
potty little village you go to, got it there still 
at this minute, and'' — Mr. Pithey laid a large 
yellow hand on Lady Condor 's knee — * * cheaper 
than you can get it over here." 



68 The Man on the Other Side 

* * One really can 't believe it ! ' ' exclaimed Mrs. 
North. ** Surely it's not possible 1'* 

** Everything is possible,'' said Lady Condor, 
curiously examining Mr. Pithey 's hand through 
her glasses. 

**I was over there, staying near Cologne on 
business last week," returned Mr. Pithey im- 
pressively. **So I ought to know. And when 
you know me better, Mrs. North" — ^Mr. Fother- 
sley's shudder was almost audible — **you'll 
know I don 't talk without my book. I got nails 
over there — ^metal, mind you — cheaper than you 
can get 'em here. P'rhaps you won't credit 
that!" 

He helped himself to more cake, and started 
afresh. 

**Now look at the farming round about here. 
Botten, that's what it is, rotten! Never went 
in for it myself before, but I know when a con- 
cern's run as it should be or not. There's 
only one farm in this district that 's real tip-top, 
and that's Thorpe. It's a little bit of a place, 
but it's well run. Run by a woman too! But 
she's a fool. If you 11 believe me, I oflfered 
her a twenty-five per cent, profit on whatever 
the price she gave for that little place, and she 
wouldn't take it. Just have suited me to play 
with. And there's one or two things there I'd 



The Man on the Other Side 69 

like up at the Court. By the way, any gentle- 
man or lady here got some of those old lead 
water tanks they'd like a fancy price for, be- 
cause I'm a buyer." 

By this time the assembly under the beech- 
tree was more or less paralysed, and Mrs. North 
was wondering what madness had possessed her 
to be the first to ask Mr. Pithey to meet Lady 
Condor. But Lady Condor continued to beam; 
not only to beam, but every now and then to 
break into a chuckle. And yet this was not at 
all the sort of thing one would have expected 
to amuse her. 

**01d lead water tanks!" she repeated, 
thoughtfully. **Dear Arthur, would you mind 
putting Jock on my lapf Thank you so much. 
And now Jinny! There, darKngs! Don't be 
nervous, Mr. Pithey. They never really bite 
unless you come too close. Let me see, where 
were wet Oh — yes — ^tanks! No, I am afraid 
I have none for sale just now. ' ' 

**You see," said Mr. Pithey confidentially, 
**if I get the stuff off some of you old inhabi- 
tants I know it's the right sort, and I don't mind 
what I pay." 

**If you go on talking much longer, Bertie, 
you '11 be late for seeing the man who 's coming 
about the butler's place," said Mrs. Pithey, sud- 



70 The Man on the Other Side 

denly, from her chair. She had just finished 
her tea, and swept many crumbs from her lap 
as she spoke. 

** Quite right, my dear! Quite right!" Mr. 
•Pithey rose as he spoke. **I'm never late for 
an appointment, Mrs. North. Matter of con- 
science with me, never mind who it^s with, 
butler or duke." It was characteristic of Mr. 
Pithey that he put the butler first. **Well, 
good-by to you all." Mr. Pithey shook hands 
largely all round, followed by Mrs. Pithey. 
** Pleased to have met your Ladyship. Sorry 
not to have seen your good husband, Mrs. 
North. The man in this place, I reckon. That 
margarine business of his is one of the best 
managed in Leicester, and we don't let flies 
walk on us there, anyhow. He goes in for a 
bit of science and writing as well, doesn't het 
Good all round man, ehf " 

And, conscious of having been generally 
pleasant, Mr. Pithey removed his large pale 
presence to where his Rolls-Royce car awaited 
him in the front drive. 

**I know you will forgive me, dear lady," 
said Mr. Fothersley, his voice trembling with 
emotion, *4f I do not see them oflf." 

** Indeed, yes!" exclaimed Mrs. North. The 
allusion to the margarine factory had made her 
hot all over. **What perfectly hateful people! 



The Man on the Other Side 71 

He did nothing but talk, and she did nothing 
buteatl'* 

Lady Condor arose briskly from her chair, 
scattering West Highlanders aronnd her. 

** Where is Roger f'^ she demanded. **I am 
going to be really clever if I can only concentrate 
sufficiently to say what I mean. Don 't distract 
my thoughts, any of you! But I must have 
Boger ! He is the only really brainy one among 
us — at least, I mean he is the only one who's 
used his brains. I have naturally a very good 
brain, but it is rusty from want of use. All 
our brains are rusty. But what is it I want? 
Oh yes — ^Roger. In his study, my deart Let 
us all go — ^yes. Where are my glasses, and my 
gloves? Please put them in your pocket until 
I go, Arthur. I cannot afford to lose them as 
I used to do. Down, children ! down ! ' ' 

She took Mrs. North's arm, and with Mr. 
Fothersley on her other hand and the dogs in 
full chorus, started across the lawn toward the 
house. 

**Well played, Violet! well played! The 
child's as good as ever at it. But where were 
we going? Oh yes — ^I must have Roger. We 
will surprise him through the window. He will 
be very cross, but he won't say anything because 
it's me. Ah — ^but there he is " 

North's long figure came out into the sunlight, 



72 The Man on the Other Side 

and as he approached the group he had much 
the air of a big schoolboy who had been play- 
ing traant. 

**I apologize profusely,'^ he said. **My 
intentions were of the very best. I intended to 
come out to tea, but I happened on Mr. Pithey 
in the hall, where he was endeavouring to pur- 
chase Mansfield " 

There was a chorus of exclamations. 

* * Well, he was asking Mansfield to recommend 
him a good butler for a gentleman's establish- 
ment. Salary no object, if man satisfactory. 
I confess I ran away. Lady Condor, if you will 
drink another cup of tea I should love to fetch 
it for you, but it is plainly not my fault if you 
will encourage my wife to entertain these 
people.'' 

**You would never entertain anybody if you 
had your own way," said his wife. 

**I would always entertain Lady Condor. Or 
rather, I am always sure Lady Condor will en- 
tertain me." 

**Well, I am delighted with Mr. Pithey," an- 
nounced Lady Condor, reoccupying her chair, 
and enjoying the sensation she created. **Yes. 
In Mr. Pithey I see our — ^now what is the word 
I want? — oh yes— our avengier! The people 
have dethroned Us. They are taxing Us out of 
existence. Condor told me this morning he must 



The Man on the Other Side 73 

put the Cleve estate into the market. I shall 
be lucky if I keep my diamonds, and poor Hawk- 
hurst will be lucky if he and his wife don't end 
in the workhouse. But where was It I had 
got it all in my head just now. If only I could 
write it all down directly I think of it, I could 
make my fortune as a writer of leaders in a 
daily paper. Yes. They* have dethroned Us, 
and they will get Pitheys, dozens of Pitheys, 
instead. We shall be ruined, obsolete, extinct, 
but we shall be revenged. They will get Pitheys 
in our place. Heaven be praised! The old 
nouveaux riches were bearable. They had rev- 
erence, they recognized their limitations, they 
were prepared to be taught. Look at you dear 
people, of course we have all known about the 
margarine. And you, dear Nita, yours was wine 
— or was it mineral water? — something to drink, 
wasn't it? We needn't hide anything now, 
because the Pitheys will strip everything bare. 
If you dear things had come here with 2i4d. a 
year, and lived in a villa, we should never have 
known you. And yet — yes, now I have it — ^yet 
really and truly, Roger was the real aristocracy. 
The aristocracy of brains. The margarine and 
wine didn 't matter, nor did the money — at least, 
I mean it ought not to have. I'm getting 
terribly muddled! And where is my scarf f 
Did I drop it when I got upf Oh, here it is. 



74 The Man on the Other Side 

Ton see. We made the aristocrax^y of wealth. 
We couldn't resist the shoots in Scotland for 
the boySy and the balls for the girls, and the 
snug directorships on big companies. Yes — 
we smirched our position— our grandfathers 
and grandmothers would never have done 
it. And now here we are positively being 
patronized — ^yes, dear Arthur — patronized by 
Pitheys. I think I have gone off on to another 
tack. It was losing my scarf I But I am de- 
lighted with Pithey. He will avenge Us on 
the masses — ^Pithey the Avenger — ^yes. But I 
should have put it much better if I could have 
said it while he was here. Arthur, do look 
more cheerful ! Think of Pithey as the avenger. 
It makes him so bearable. And I will have 
that cup of tea, Roger!'* 

**I cannot laugh," said Mr. Fothersley. His 
voice, even though addressing Lady Condor, 
held a word of rebuke. **We should never 
have called! It enrages me to think that we 
should have submitted to such — such " 

Words failed him. ** However, '* he added, 
**we have reason to be thankful we did not call 
on the St. Ubes. I gathered to-day that the 
name, which might easily have misled us, was 
originally Sturbbs. I shall not call. These 
Pithey people '' 



The Man on the Other Side 75 

Again words failed him, and Lady Condor 
chuckled. 

**Mr8. Pithey disapproves of me,'' she an- 
nounced. **She is probably telling Mr. Pithey 
that I paint. I must own it is very badly done 
to-day; Mullins was in a temper. She always 
makes me up badly when she is in a temper. 
Now do let us enjoy ourselves ! Let us forget 
the Pithian invasion. Thank you — and some 
cake — ^yes. And some one else must have some 
tea to keep me company. Dear Nita — ^yes. 
The poor hostess never gets enough tea. Now 
this is cosy. And where are my glasses? I 
have not looked at the tennis yet. And I know 
it is very good. And I have not spoken to 
dear Violet, or to Fred. And there, why surely 
they are playing together. Did they draw 
together? How strange! The child is love- 
lier than ever. And now they have finished. 
Bring them to have tea with me. What 
is Fred now? A major! Isn't it too ridic- 
ulous? And I suppose those little boys you 
have brought with you in E.A.F. uniforms are 
Brigadier-Generals. And have you won the 
tournament, my dears ? ' ' 

**No," said Fred Riversley. He and Vio- 
let had shaken hands and had waited till 
Lady Condor stopped for breath. **No. I 



76 The Man on the Other Side 

played very badly. Even Vi couldn't pull me 
through. ' ' 

He was a fair heavily-built young man, and 
while the ladies talked, all three seemingly 
at once, for Lady Condor rarely ceased, he sat 
down on the grass and was at once the centre 
of attraction for the five dogs. When a mo- 
mentary pause occurred, he asked, ** How's Dud- 
ley?'' 

** Dudley," said Lady Condor, **has got his 
aluminium leg. It is really too wonderful. 
You'd never guess it wasn't a real live leg — 
unless he tries to run, which of course he musn't 
do. But everything else. And John, we had 
letters from only yesterday. Russia — yes — 
and Heaven knows when we'll get him back. 
And where is your Harry t Why, it seems 
only yesterday he was retrieving tennis balls 
in a sailor suit!" 

** Harry is stuck at Marseilles," said River- 
sley, **on his way to Egypt. Doesn't know 
what's going to happen to him till Peace is 
signed." 

The little group fell on a sudden silence, a 
silence that the steady thud of the tennis balls, 
the call of the scores, the applause, did not 
touch. A shadow seemed to cross the sun- 
bathed lawns and brilliant flower-beds. There 
were others whom they all remembered, of 



The Man on the Other Side 77 

whom no one would ever ask for news again. 

Riversley got up and carried the empty cups 
back to the tea-table. Then he stood and 
watched the tennis for a little space. 

His mind moved heavily, but he was con- 
scious that, in spite of all the momentum given 
by a great reaction, it would not be so easy 
as of old to make a business of pleasure. 

Presently he slipped away to the peace and 
seclusion of his father-in-law ^s study. It was 
a long low room, lined from floor to ceiling with 
books. North ^s writing-table stood in one win- 
dow, the other opened on to the lawn, while a 
further means of escape was afforded by a 
second door at the end of the room opening 
into his laboratory. In the great armchair 
guarding the hearth slept respectively Larry 
and Victoria, the little lady fox-terrier who 
owned Roger North. Between Vic and Larry 
there existed a curious compact, immovable ap- 
parently as the laws of the Medes and Persians. 
Each had a share of the room on which the 
other never encroached, and Larry possessed 
certain privileges, plainly conceded by Vic- 
toria, with regard to North, beyond which he 
never went. In all other matters the two were 
fast friends, and had been so long before Larry 
came to live at Westwood. Lady Condor's 
West Highlanders they tolerated in the garden, 



78 The Man on the Other Side 

but never in the hoase. Both dogs greeted 
Riversley with effusion, and the heavy, silent 
young man sat with Victoria on his knee and 
Larry at his feet, surrounding himself with 
clouds of smoke and stroking the little sleek 
head against his arm. 

Presently North joined him. **You are 
staying the night f" he asked, accepting a prof- 
fered cigar. 

**No." Riversley emptied his pipe of ashes 
and began to refill it. 

**I've made the excuse of business in Lon- 
don,'* he went on after that little pause. **I 
think Vi wants a change from — everything. ' ' 

There was another pause, but still North did 
not speak. He understood this stolid and 
apparently rather ordinary young man better 
than most people did. He knew the diflSculty 
with which he spoke of things that touched 
him deeply, things that really mattered. So he 
lit his cigar and passed the light in silence, 
and presently Riversley went on again. 

**You see, I still think Vi did the best thing 
she could, under the circumstances, when she 
married me,'^ he said, **but even so it has not 
been the success I hoped it would have been. 
There ^s something wrong. Something more 
than having to put up with me instead of a 
chap like old Dick. It was a knock-down blow 



The Man on tkb Other Side 79 

losing him, but Vi was damned plucky over that, 
and it doesn't account for ^* 

**Whatt*^ asked North, sharply this time, 
when the usual pause came. 

*'I don't know,'' answered Riversley, stolid 
as ever. ** That's what worries me. I can't 
put a name to it. But there 's something wrong. 
Vi's altered, and it isn't for the better." 

'*Alteredt" 

**Well, she looks at things differently — she's 
lost — oh, I don 't know. ' ' 

''My dear fellow, can't you be a little more 
explicit t ' ' 

''No. I'm a stupid sort of a fellow, or per- 
haps I'd understand better what's wrong. The 
only thing definite that I can lay hold of is, 
that she gets sudden spasms of hatred, and it's 
— ^well, it's like looking into a red-hot hell. I 
don 't know how else to describe it. She always 
had a bit of a temper, you know, but this is 
diflFerent. And" — his voice dropped a little 
and lost its steadiness for a moment — "the 
animals won't go near her sometimes." 

There was a queer strange silence for a 
minute across which the laughter outside broke 
like a jangling wire. 

"I expect she's treated them unjustly," said 
North, conscious even as he spoke of the futil- 
ity of his reason. 



80 The Man on the Other Side 

**Dogs never resent where they care/' said 
Riversley briefly. ''It's not that. They — 
they are afraid of her for some reason, and it's 
horribly uncanny sometimes. I thought per- 
haps if she came down here without me, had a 
rest from me you know, it would help her a 
bit." 

North nodded. **I think you are wise. I 
hope it's only a passing phase. She's been 
through a stiff time, and we are none of us yet 
quite normal, I fancy." 

* * It isn 't as if she 'd care for me, ' ' Riversley 
went on steadily. **I took my risk, and I'd 
take it again, and I'm not blaming her, mind 
you. Aiid I 'm only telling you about it because 
she seems to hang on to you, and you 11 be able 
to help her better if you know. ' ' 

**Yes, I understand that." returned North. 
He felt, as a matter of fact, particularly help- 
less. What Riversley had just told him, coupled 
with Violet's outburst to himself that after- 
noon, worried and disturbed him not a little. 
He remembered those words of hers: ** Some- 
times I am frightened." The words over- 
wrought, hysterical, long-strained, jumbled in 
his mind and brought no comfort. Then sud- 
denly, like a hand stretched out to a stumbling 
man, came the thought of Thorpe, its radiant 
peace, the steady eyes of Ruth Seer. And with 



The Man on the Other Side 81 

that came the thought of Dick Carey. He 
looked across at Riversley. 

*' There's one thing I'd like to tell you," he 
said, **and that is, Dick wished Violet had 
chosen you instead of himself. He felt some- 
how that you were really better suited to her.*' 

Riversley 's eyes met his in blank amazement. 
**Dick thought thatf' 

* * He always felt he was too old for Vi. But 
she was desperately in love with him, and he 
knew it, and you know old Dick. Besides, Vi 
could twist almost any man round her little 
iSnger. But that he would have been glad if her 
choice had fallen on you instead of himself, I 
have no doubt whatever.'' 

Riversley stood up, filling his chest with a 
long breath. *' Thank you for telling me," he 
said. **It's a help." 

'* There's one other thing I'd like to say," 
North went on, speaking rather hurriedly, * * and 
that is, see that you and Vi don 't get like myself 
and her mother. Vi is like her in some ways, 
and though no doubt I 've been in fault too, and 
we were always wholly unsuited, yet we began 
under better conditions than you have. And 
now we've got on each other's nerves so much 
that everything she says or does irritates me, 
and vice versa. We canH get right now if we 
would. She thinks she's fond of me still, be- 



82 The Man on the Other Side 

cause it's the correct thing to be fond of yonr 
husband, but it's far nearer hatred than love. 
And I — ^have no delusions. And for God's 
sake, my boy, keep clear of following in our 
footsteps." 

**We come of a different generation, sir," 
said Riversley simply. **If we can't hit it off, 
we shall part. Only if there is trouble ahead 
for her, and I am afraid there is, I'm right 
there." 

North looked at him with kindly eyes, but he 
sighed. He knew only too well how the long 
years of misunderstanding, and irritability, and 
want of give and take, can wear out what at 
first seemed such a wonderful and indestruc- 
tible thing. 

** Roger! Roger!" shrilled his wife's voice 
from the lawn. ** Everyone is going. Aren't 
you coming to say good-bye t" 

She flashed on their vision as she called, her 
face flushed with indignation under her be- 
flowered hat, her hands full of small boxes, 
tissue paper and cotton wool. 

"I really do think you might help a little! 
It looks so odd, and all my friends think you 
peculiar enough already." 

Brought back with a shock to the deadly 
importance of the ordinary routine, North be- 



The Man on the Other Side 83 

came flippant. **Tou don't mean to say they 
tell yon so f he asked. 

**It'8 easy enongh to guess what they must 
think, without any telling/* retorted his wife. 
**At any rate, if you can't behave with common 
civility yourself, you might let Fred come and 
help me. Fred, I have arranged for cold supper 
at 8.30. Will you come at once and look after 
the friends you brought down, while Violet and 
I change. And don% I beg you, for Violet's 
sake, get into the same ways as her father/' 

Riversley followed her meekly across the 
lawn. **I'm really awfully sorry," he apolo- 
gized. * * Is there anything else I can do t " 

Then he stopped. His mother-in-law was 
inmiersed in a group of her guests saying good- 
bye, and his eyes had found the figure they 
always sought. Outside the front door, Lady 
Condor, her scarves, gloves, and glasses, were 
all being packed carefully into her bath-chair, 
and a little way down the drive was his wife. 
In front of her, just out of arm's length, were 
the little pack of West Highlanders, barking 
furiously. She stooped down, coaxing them to 
come and be petted. 

He progressed across the lawn towards her 
in his usual rather ponderous fashion, and 
stood watching. All the light of the sxm seemed 



84 The Man on the Other Side 

• 

for him to centre round that slim white figure. 
It touched the smooth dark silk of her hair 
with a crown of glory, and found no flaw in the 
clear pale skin, the rose-red mouth. Those 
slender hands held out to the dogs, he would 
have followed them to the end of the earth. 
He loved all of her, with every thing he had or 
was. 

Presently she gave up her hopeless efforts, 
and, standing to her full height, looked at him 
across the still barking dogs. 

*'They have forgotten me, the little pigs!'* 
she said. * ' They won 't even let me pat them. ' ' 

But Riversley knew, even as dogs do not 
resent where they love, neither do they forget. 



CHAPTER V 



**T F I were not a farmer, I would like to be 

X a master mason, ^' said Bnth Seer very 
&nnky. 

She was sitting by the roadside, watching 
the workmen lay the foundation for her first 
cottage. The process interested her enor- 
mously. The master mason at intervals paused 
in his work and instructed her as to its pur- 
port. She was learning the use and meaning 
of the square, the level, and the plumb-rule. 
She was also enjoying herself quite a lot. 

Across her knees lay Bertram Aurelius. He 
guggled cheerfully in answer, and bit her fore- 
finger vigorously with such teeth as he pos- 
sessed. 

Bertram Aurelius had come into the world 
without benefit of clergy. His father belonged 
to the B.E.F., his mother was a between-maid, 
and in the ordinary course of events he should 
have gone to his own place. But values had 
shifted considerably during the years of the 
Great War, and in the year of Peace both male 
Irabies, even though unauthorized, and between- 

85 



86 The Man on the Other Side 

maids, had come to be recognized as very dis- 
tinctly valuable assets. 

Oladys Bone, Bertram Aurelius's mother, 
aged eighteen, was pathetically anxious to 
please, a trait which had probably assisted in 
her undoing, and took the good advice meekly, 
except where Bertram Aurelius was concerned. 
Here the good ladies, who had with great diffi- 
culty scraped together the money to start a 
rescue home for unmarried mothers in Fair- 
bridge, reasoned with her in vain. She in- 
sisted on his certainly somewhat startling 
combination of names and persisted in calling 
him by both. She was perfectly xmashamed of 
the fact that he had no authentic father. 

**Ain^t he beautiful f seemed to appear to 
her quite a sufficient answer to those who en- 
deavoured to present the subject in its proper 
light. And, worst of all, she absolutely refused 
to be separated from him. 

The little grey-haired, pink-cheeked spinster, 
who practically settled such matters, was in 
despair. In her inmost heart she sympathized 
with Gladys, Bertram Aurelius being an infant 
of considerable charm. At the same time she 
realized that it was almost impossible to find 
anyone mad enough to engage a housemaid, or 
oven a between-maid, with a baby thrown in. 

One day, however, when Bertram Aurelius 



The Man on the Other Side 87 

had reached the adorable age of ten months^ 
the unexpected happened. Little Miss Luce 
travelled from London in the same carriage 
with Bath Seer, and getting into conversation, 
told her the story of Oladys and Bertram 
Aorelius Bone. At the moment Bnth was 
meditating the possibility of getting a girl to 
help Miss McCox without permanently destroy- 
ing the peace of Thorpe Farm. Oladys Bone 
seemed the possibility. Never having lived, 
save for her brief three months ' companionship, 
in a well-regulated family, the accompanying 
baby did not strike her as an impossibility, 
but rather as a solution. 

Then and there on arriving at Fairbridge did 
Miss Luce carry her off to see them both. 

Bertram Aurelius had eyes the colour of a 
delphinium, a head of red down, and a skin like 
strawberries and cream. He had little hands 
that held you tight and pink toes which he curled 
and uncurled. He crowed at Buth and promptly 
put her finger in his mouth. 

*'Ain*t he beautiful?^' said his small mother. 

' * She is really an excellent worker, * ' and little 
Miss Luce, when Gladys and Bertram Aurelius 
had been dismissed. "And she will do any- 
thing for anyone who is good to the baby. If 
you think you cotdd manage with him, pos- 
sibly V 



88 The Man on the Other Side 

She looked at Buth anxiously. 

Ruth laughed. ^'My dear lady,'^ she said, 
*'I have just discovered that the one thing 
wanted to make Thorpe perfect is a baby. ' ' 

*'But you have other servants, '^ suggested 
Miss Luce. ''I fear you may find them a diffi- 
culty. '' 

Certainly Miss McCox's attitude towards the 
situation was more than doubtful, but Ruth had 
learnt that a distinctly soft kernel existed some- 
where under the hard shell of an unattractive 
personality. She thought of Bertram Aure- 
lius's blue eyes and soft red head. 

* ' I think you must send Gladys out to Thorpe 
to apply for the situation tvith Bertram Aure- 
lius," she said. 

They looked at each other, and Miss Luce 
nodded comprehensively. * ' He is a very attrac- 
tive baby,'* she murmured. 

It was the next morning, while Ruth was rev- 
elling in the arrival of delicious fluffy yellow 
things in her fifty-egg incubator, that Miss 
McCox emerged from the house, evidently 
the bearer of news of importance. 

As always, she was spotlessly clean and al- 
most unbearably neat, and her clothes appeared 
to be uncomfortably tight. Her collar was 
fastened by a huge amber brooch, her waist- 
belt by a still larger glittering metal buckle, 



The Man on the Other Side 89 

both presents from the young man to whom she 
she had been engaged in her distant youth, and 
who had died of what Miss McCox described 
as a declining consumption. Out of the comer 

of Ruth's eye she looked distinctly uncompro- 
mising. 

'* There's a young woman come to apply for 
the situation/' she announced. 

*'Does she seem likely to be any good?" 
asked Buth, still busy with the incubator. 

*' She's got a baby," said Miss McCox, who 
always came to the point. **And she wants to 
keep it." 
^^Ababyt" 

* * A baby, ' ' repeated Miss McCox firmly. * * A 
baby as didn't ought to have come, but it's 
there. ' ' 

i **0h!" said Ruth weakly. **Well, what do 

I you think about itt" 

I Miss McCox fingered the amber brooch. This 

Ruth knew to be a distinct sign of weakness. 

**The young woman's civil spoken, and I 
reckon there 's worse about tvith their ring on, ' ' 
she said darkly. **I'm willin' to try her, if 
you are." 
Ruth hid a smile among the yellow chicks. 
i The charm of Bertram Aurelius had worked. 

I "But the babyf " she asked. **Can we pos- 

sibly manage with the babyf" 



T 



90 The Man on the Other Side 

*'Why notf returned Miss McCox sharply. 
* * Babies aren 't much trouble, God knows ! It 's 
the grown-ups make me sick ! ' ' 

So Bertram Aurelius came to live at Thorpe, 
and was rapidly absorbed into the life on the 
farm. He was a good and cheerful infant, and 
anyone could take charge of him. He was 
equally contented, whether viewing the world 
over Euth's shoulder while she inspected the 
farm, or in his cradle in the comer of the kit- 
chen listening to curious noises called singing, 
which Miss McCox, to the amazement of the 
whole establishment, produced for his benefit. 
He would lie among the hay in a manger, even 
as the Babe of all time, while Buth and the 
cowman milked, or on his crawler on the terrace, 
guarded by Sarah and Selina, who took to him 
much as if he had been one of those weird 
black and white puppies of Sarah's youthful 
indiscretion. And Gladys, his. mother, worked 
cheerfully and indefatigably to please, sitting 
at Miss McCox *s feet for instructions, and the 
peace and comfort of Thotpe deepened and 
broadened day by day. 

It was now near mid-June, and the fine 
weather still held. Day after day broke to 
unclouded sunshine, a world full of flowers and 
the rhythmic life of growing things. The seeds 
and baby plants cried for rain, the hay and 



The Man on the Other Side 91 

fruit crops would suffer, but Buth, her heart 
torn both ways, could not regret. It was all 
so beautiful, and when the rain came, who could 
tellt It might be all the real summer weather 
of the year, this wonderful May and June. 

To-day, little ever-so-soft white clouds broke 
the clear blue of the sky, but there was still no 
sign of change. The wild roses and the broom 
were in perfection, and everywhere was the 
honey and almond scent of gorse; the butter- 
cup glory was over but the ox-eyed daisies were 
all out, turning their sweet moon faces to the 
sun. 

From where she sat Buth could see the rose- 
red roofs of Thorpe with the white pigeons 
drowsing in the heat. Her cottages were to be 
equally beautiful on a smaller scale. She 
dreamt, as she sat in the warmth and the sweet- 
ness, with Bertram Aurelius cooing softly in her 
lap, visualizing pictures such as were growing in 
the minds of many in the great year of Peace, 
seeing beautiful homes where the strong man 
and the mother, with sturdy round-limbed 
children, should live, where the big sons and 
comely daughters should come in and out, in 
the peace of plenty and to the sound of laughter. 
It might all be so wonderful, for the where- 
withal is ours, is here with us. The good brown 
earth, the sun and the rain, fire and water, all 



92 The Man on the Other Side 

the teeming life of nature, all ours to mould 
into a life of beauty for ourselves and our 
children. 

Dreams t Yes. But such dreams are the 
seeds of the beautiful, which shall, if they iSnd 
soil, blossom into beauty in the time to come, 
for the little children lying on our knees, clutch- 
ing at our hearts. 

Presently there intruded into Buth 's dreams 
the large presence of Mr. Pithey, and she dis- 
covered him standing in the white dust of the 
road in front of her. Disapproval and curiosity 
both appeared together in his little sharp 
eyes. According to Mr. Pithey 's ideas it was 
distinctly unseemly for a person in Euth 's posi- 
tion to sit by the roadside ''like a common 
tramp, ^* as he expressed it to Mrs. Pithey later 
on. To his mind, somehow, the baby in her lap 
accentuated the unseemliness, and it made the 
thing worse that she was both hatless and glove- 
less. Had she been properly dressed for the 
roads, the rest might have been an accident. 

**I should think you'd get a sunstroke, sitting 
by the road like that without your hat, ' ' he said. 

Mr. Pithey himself was expensively dressed 
in pale grey with a white waistcoat and spats. 
On his head he wore a five-guinea panama, and 
his general appearance forcibly reminded Euth 



The Man on the Other Side 93 

of an immaculately groomed large, pale yellow 
pig. Her grey eyes smiled at him out of her 
sim-browned face. She had a disarming smile. 

* * I believe I was nearly asleep, * * she said, and 
dug her knuckles into her eyes much as a child 
does. 

Mr. Pithey softened. **What on earth are 
you sitting there fort^' he asked. 

^ ' Just dreaming. But you mustn 't think I 'm 
an idler, Mr. Pithey. Even Pan sleeps at this 
hour. ' ' 

Her smile deepened, and Mr. Pithey softened 
still more. He stepped out of the dust into 
the grass, passing as he did so into a more 
friendly attitude. 

**Pant — ^that's a queer name for a baby!*^ 
he said. 

The smile became just the softest thing in 
laughs. '*Well, his proper name is Bertram 

Aurelius. But Pan '^ She held Bertram 

Aurelius up the while he chuckled at her, striv- 
ing to fit his hand into his mouth. ''Look at 
his blue eyes, and his little pointed ears, and his 
head of red down. Beally Pan suits him much 
better.** 

* ' Um, * * said Mr. Pithey. * * Bertram is a good 
sensible name for a boy, like my own, and not 
too common. Better stick to that. So you've 



94 The Man on the Other Side 

started your cottages. Well, you remember 
what I told you. Don't you think they're going 
to pay, because they won't.'' 

**0h yes, they'll pay," said Euth. **Why, 
of course they'll payl" There was mischief 
in her eye. 

*'Now look here," said Mr. Pithey heavily. 
^^It's no good talking to a woman; it's in at 
one ear and out of the other. But if you'll walk 
up to the house with me, I'll put it down in 
black and white. The return you'll get for 
your money " 

* * Oh, money I ' ' interrupted Buth. * * I wasn 't 
thinking of money. ' ' 

Mr. Pithey heeled over, as it were, like a ship 
brought up when saiUng f uU before the wind. 

**If it's damned rotten sentiment you're 
after," he exclaimed, **well you can take my 
word for it that doesn't pay either 1" 

Buth looked up at him as he stood over her, 
a very wrathfuUy indignant immaculate, pale 
yellow pig indeed. She thought of his millions, 
and the power they wielded and then of the 
power they might wield if backed by any im- 
agination. 

**Mr. Pithey," she said, and her voice was 
very low, and it had in it the sound of many 
waters which had gone over her soul, **I have 



The Man on the Other SroE 95 

seen our dead men lie in rows, many hun- 
dreds, through the dark night, waiting till the 
dawn for burial; they did not ask if it paid/* 

Mr. Pithey shuffled with his big feet in the 
grass. ** That's different, '* he said, but his 
little sharp eyes fell. **I should have gone 
myself, but my business was of national im- 
portance, as of course you know. Yes, that's 
different. That's different.'' He seemed to 
find satisfaction in the words. He eyed Buth 
again with equanimity. **0f course you ladies 
don't understand, but you can't bring senti- 
ment into business. ' ' 

He puffed himself out. Again the phrase 
pleased. 

Euth rose to her feet. Even to her broad 
charity he had become oppressively obnoxious. 

**How much did you offer me for Thorpe T" 
she asked suddenly. 

Mr. Pithey 's eyes snapped. ** Twenty-five 
per cent, on your money," he said, **or I might 
even go a bit higher as you 're a lady. ' ' 

Euth tossed Bertram Aurelius over her 
shoulder, laughing. 

**Do you know what has made Thorpe the 
gem it isT" she asked. *'Why, sentiment 1 
Unless you have some to spend on it, it wouldn't 
pay you to buy. ' ' 



96 The Man on the Other SroE 

She nodded a farewell and left him with a 
strangled **damn'' on his lips. He yearned 
after Thorpe. As a pleasure farm for himself 
it left little to be desired. 

He expressed his feelings to Mrs. Pithey, 
who, coming along presently in her Rolls-Eoyce, 
with the two elder children in their best clothes, 
picked him out of the dust and took him home 
to tea. 

**Why, it must have been her I passed just 
now I ' ' she exclaimed. * * There now, if I didn 't 
think it was just a common woman, and never 
bowed ! * * 

**A good thing too!" said Mr. Pithey majes- 
tically. And he said to Mrs. Pithey all the 
things he would have said to Miss Seer if she 
had given him a chance. 

Undisturbed by the omission, Euth went 
home across the flowered fields, but Mr. Pithey 
himself oppressed her. It seemed grossly unfit, 
somehow, that the life sacrifice of those dead 
boys should result in benefit, material benefit at 
any rate, to the Pitheys of the world ; it shocked 
even one's sense of decency. 

But. Bertram Aurelius's head was very soft 
against her throat as he dropped into sleep. 
The sun was very warm, the almond and honey 
scent of gorse was very sweet. Presently 



The Man on the Other Side 97 

she unraffledy and began to sing the song 
which seemed to her to belong especially to 
Thorpe : 

**When I have reached my journey's end 
And I am dead and free, 
I pray that God will let me go 
Along the flowered fields I know 
That look towards the sea." 

So she came to the stile which led to the but- 
tercup field, crimson and white now with sorrel 
and ox-eyed daisies. And standing among the 
flowers was a slim figure, the figure of a woman 
dressed all in white. Buth stopped on the stile 
to look. It was so beautiful in poise and out- 
line, it gave her that little delightful shock of 
joy which only beauty gives. Backed by the 
blue sky, bathed in the broad afternoon sunlight, 
it was worthy even of her flower fields. Very 
still the figure stood, gazing across those fields 
that * * looked towards the sea, ' ' and just as still, 
in a breathless pause, Buth stood and watched 
and wondered. 

For gradually she became aware of a strange 
appearance as of fire surrounding the slim 
figure. It was of oval shape, vivid scarlet in 
colour, deepening at the base. Other colours 
there were in the oval, but the fiery glow of the 



98 The Man on the Other Side 

red drowned them into insignificance. Buth 
shaded her eyes with her disengaged hand^ 
suspecting some illusion of light, but the oval 
held its shape under the steady scrutiny, and 
with a little gasp she realized that she was 
looking at that which the ordinary physical 
sight does not reveal. Vague memories of 
things read in old books out of Baphael Goltz 's 
library, descriptions of the coloured auric egg 
which, invisible to the human eye, surrounds all 
Uving forms, raced hurriedly through her mind, 
but she had read of them more with curiosity 
than with any thought that they would ever 
come within the boundary of her own conscious- 
ness. As she realized what the phenomenon 
was, a growing shrinking from it, a sense of 
horror, a feeling that there was something sin- 
ister, threatening, in the fiery implacable red 
of the appearance, came over her like a wave. 
She was glad of Bertram Aurelius *s warm little 
body against her own, and found she was fight- 
ing a desire to turn back and retrace her steps. 
A desire so wholly absurd on the face of it, 
that she shook herself together and resolutely 
moved forward. As she did so, the white figure 
moved too, coming down the slope of the field 
to meet her, and as it came the scarlet oval 
faded, flickered, and, so far as Buth was con- 
cerned, seemed to go out. The ordinary every- 



The Man on the Other SroB 99 

day things of life came back with a curious 
dislocating jerk, and she found herself looking 
into a very wonderful pair of golden-brown eyes 
set in shorty but oddly thick, black lashes, and 
a light high voice spoke, a voice with sudden 
bell-Uke cadences in it, so often heard in the 
voice of French women. It was as attractive 
as all the rest of Violet Riversley's physical 
equipment. 

**Is it Miss Seert May I introduce myself T 
I expect as Roger North's daughter will be 
simplest," she said, holding out her hand. 
*' Father dropped me here on his way to Fair- 
bridge with Lady Condor. They are both call- 
ing here later to see you and pick me up, also 
hoping for tea, father told me to say. Your 
maid told me I should find you if I came down 
this way. Do you mind that I have picked 
some of your moon daisies T There are none so 
fine as grow in this field." 

**No, no, of course not," Ruth half stam- 
mered, realizing for the first time that she car- 
ried a sheaf of daisies in the bend of her arm. 
Why, everything would have been hers but for 
the chance of war. This was the woman who 
was to have married Dick Carey. And some- 
how, all at once, Ruth knew that this meeting 
was not the ordinary everyday occurrence such 
meetings mostly are. It had a meaning, a pur- 



t^^ 



t^SN^ 



100 The Man on the Othes Side 

pose of its own. She felt a sudden shrinking 
of some inner sense, even as she had just now 
felt a physical shrinking. She wanted to back 
out of something, she knew not what, just as 
she had had that ridiculous desire just now to 
turn round and go the other way. And yet, 
standing staring at her in this stupid dumb 
way, she did not dislike Violet Eiversley; far 
from it. She was distinctly attracted by her, 
and her beauty drew Euth like a charm. 

It seemed quite a long time before she heard 
her own voice saying, * * Please pick — ^tdke — any- 
thing you like. ' ' 

* * Thanks ever so much, * * said Mrs. Biversley. 
She had turned to walk up the path. **I'm 
just like a child. I always want to pick flowers 
when I see them, and they seem to grow here 
better than anywhere else I know. Mr. Carey 
used to say he had squared the Flower Elemen- 
tals.'^ 

She spoke the name quite simply and casually; 
while Buth was conscious of a ridiculous feel- 
ing of shyness. 

**I think it quite likely,'' she answered. 
**Look at the wisteria.'' They had reached 
the ridge of the slope and could see where the 
flowered fields merged into the garden proper. 
^^AU along the top of the wall, against the blue. 
I have never seen any so wonderful." 



The Man on the Other SroE 101 

It was amazingly wonderful, but Mrs. River- 
sley looked at it without any apparent pleasure. 

**It is ever so good of you to let me come and 
invade you in this informal way,'* she said, 
with her little gracious social manner. * * Father 
said he was sure you would not mind. And 
you won 't let me interrupt you, will you T You 
work on the farm yourself, don't youT It is 
not just a pretence of farming with you. ' ' 

*'I was just going to milk,*' said Ruth, smil- 
ing. **We are one hand short to-day, so if you 
won't mind my leaving you till teatime, and you 
will just do exactly what you like, and pick 
anything you like " 

Then Violet Riversley did, for her, an un- 
usual thing. She slipped her hand into Ruth 's, 
as a shy, rather lonely child might have done. 
It was one of the moments when she was ir- 
resistible. 

**Let me come with you and watch, '* she said. 
**And why do you carry that big baby about! 
Is it a good workf 

**He's the farm baby,'* said Ruth, her eyes 
twinkling. * * And we found him under a goose- 
berry-bush. ' ' 

They had reached the terrace, and the pi- 
geons, just awake from their midday slumber on 
the sun-baked roof, came tumbling down, flut- 
tering round Ruth, searching the big pockets of 



102 The Man on the Other SroE 

her overall for com, while Bertram Aurelius 
vamly strove to catch a wing or tail. 

Mrs. Riversley stood at a little distance. 
**My goodness, they are tame,'* she exclaimed, 
as the pretty chase for the hidden food went on. 

**Just as tame as they were with ** She 

stopped and looked round her. ^*It is extraor- 
dinary how little the place has changed — and 
it's not pretending either — ^it really is just the 
same here. The same old comfortable at-home 
feeling. Did you know Mr. Carey by any 
chance T No, I suppose not. But it 's funny — 
I have something the same feeling with you 
I always had with him, and with no one else 
ever in the world. You rest me — ^you do me 
good — you are something cool on a hot day. You 
know, father felt it too, and he is not given to 
feelings. Do get rid of that great fat lump. 
Put him back under his gooseberry-tree. Then 
we will go milking. ' ' She advanced on Bertram 
Aurelius threateningly. ** Where does he gof 

Ruth broke into laughter. **He will go in 
the manger on the hay, or anywhere else that 
comes handy. Or — ^but wait a minute — ^here 
come the dogs.*' 

Sarah and Selina were proceeding decorously 
up the path from the front gate. To all appear- 
ances they had been taking a little gentle exer- 
cise. There was an air of meekness, an engag- 



The Man on the Other SroE 103 

ing innocence, about them which, to those who 
knew them, told its own tale. They had nn- 
donbtedly been np to mischief. 

**The dogsf queried Mrs. Riversley. 

**They will look after him,'* explained Buth. 

She went into the house and brought out a 
small wooden cradle on rockers. In this she 
arranged Bertram Aurelius, who took the 
change with his usual philosophy, waved his 
bare pink legs with vigour, and strove to catch 
the sunbeams flickering through the jasmine 
leaves. The little dogs sat side by side, very 
alert and full of responsibility. 

It was a picture full of charm, but Mrs. River- 
sley held herself aloof, though she watched 
the swift neat movement of Ruth's work-worn 
hands with interest until she joined her. 

Then she became for the next half -hour an 
entirely delightful companion, talking gaily in 
her pretty cadenced voice, flitting here and 
there like some white bird about the big fra- 
grant cowshed, eager with the impulsive eager- 
ness of a child to show that she too knew how to 
milk. Dick had taught her. She spoke of him 
frequently and without self -consciousness. She 
told Ruth many things that interested her to 
know. And gradually the curious shell of hard- 
ness, that apparent want of sympathy with all 
the beautiful teeming life of the farm disap- 



104 The Man on the Other Side 

peared. She nnlked, to Buth's astonishment^ 
well and deftly. She understood mnch abont 
chicken and pigs. She held the down-soft 
yellow ducklings in her shapely hands, and 
broke into open enthusiasm over the little white 
kid who ran with the herd. 

* * I wonder, ' ' she said, when the milking was 
over and Ruth suggested tea, **I wonder if by 
any chance our ^ house on the wall' is still 
there!" 

**You mean where the kitchen garden wall is 
built out to meet the beech-tree, and the 
branches are like three seats, the highest one 
in the middle, and there are some shelves f ' ' 

* * Yes — ^yes ! and you can see all round and no 
one can see you. Dick built it for us when we 
were children — Fred, and I, and the Condor 
boys. We were always here. We played at 
keeping house up there, and Dick used to tell 
us stories about all the animals — there was one 
about a mouse family too — and about the Ele- 
mentals. The Water Elementals, who took 
care of the river, and who brought the rain, and 
the dew in the early summer mornings; they 
were all like silver gossamer and white foam. 
And the Earth Elementals, who looked after the 
flowers' food; and the Elementals of Fire." 

She stopped suddenly and shivered. They 
were crossing a comer of the orchard on their 



The Man on the Other Side 105 

way to the kitchen garden, and, to Ruth's as- 
tonishment, she looked round her with some- 
thing like fear in her eyes. 

* * Did you feel it get colder, quite cold, ' ' she 
said, **as we crossed the footpath just there f 

**I believe it did, now you say so,'* said Buth. 
** You get those funny bands of colder air some- 
times. The ground dips too, under those apple- 
trees. ' ' 

Violet shivered again. She looked at the 
apple trees and the odd look of fear in her 
eyes deepened. **Has anyone ever spoken to 
you of a man called von Schade, a German, who 
used to stay heref " she asked. 

**No,'' said Ruth, and wondered. 

* ' He asked me to marry him, just over there, 
under that biggest tree. It was covered with 
blossom then, and there were white butterflies 
about. Oh, he frightened me T ' Her voice rose 
in a little cry. **He frightened me. I hate to 
think of it even now. I felt as if he could make 
me do it, whether I wanted to or no. He kissed 
me — ^like no one had ever kissed me before — ^I 
could have killed him, I hated him so. But 
even then I was afraid he might make me do it. 
I was afraid. I would not see him again alone, 
and I never felt really safe till I was engaged 
to Dick, and even then'* — ^her voice dropped 
very low — ^**I was glad when Karl was killed. 



106 The Man on the Other ISide 

Do you think it was very horrid of met I 
couldn't help it. Sometimes, even now, I 
dream in the night that he has never died, that 
he has come back and can make me do what 
he likes." She shuddered. ^'I have to shake 
myself quite wide awake before I know it is 
only a beastly dream. And I haven't Dick now 
any more." 

She looked back over her shoulder and 
shivered again. 

^ ^ You are sure that cold feeling was just quite 
ordinary t ' ' 

*'Why, yes," said Euth. **What should it 
be!" 

'^I don't know. Let us get to the house on 
the wall." 

She hurried on, and her slender feet in white 
went up the rough steps as one at home. She 
stood for a few moments and looked round, 
while the old memories of what seemed like 
another life came thronging back. Then she 
climbed up into the middle seat, and sat there, 
gathering herself together as a child does when 
it is concentrating deeply. In the flickering 
shadow of the leaves above and around, her face 
looked wan, mysterious almost, hei' strange 
golden eyes curiously alive, yet gazing, it 
seemed, into another world. 

Her seat in the circle looked out across the 



The Man on the Other Side 107 

great endless valley stretching away to the west. 
Immediately below was the big hay field, ready 
now for cutting. It fell in a gentle slope to 
the river, which, diving nnder the roadway by 
the front gate, curved round the garden, and 
broke out into a miniature pond at the bottom of 
the field, before it vanished among the braoken 
where the territory of Thorpe ended and the 
great beautiful forest of the Condor estate com- 
menced. In the pond were water-liUes, rose- 
coloured and white, and tall brown bulrushes, 
all in their season of perfection. Most notice- 
able in the noble stretch of landscape beyond 
was a clump of beech-trees on the ridge of the 
near side of the valley, lifted up sheer against 
the height of the sky. They had caught for 
many years the full blast of the winds coming 
up from the north-east, and only the topmost 
branches survived, leaving their straight ex- 
quisite trunks bare. To-day, standing high 
above the blue distances, in the shimmering 
light and heat, they had about them more than 
usual of majesty and mystery. 

Violet Eiversley sat very still. The myriads 
of summer leaves rustled softly; here and there 
a bird sang. Presently she began to speak, 
even as another bird might have begun to sing. 

**And it takes a long time to get the water- 
lilies to grow, because they won't come any- 



108 The Man on the Other Side 

where until they are sure you really love them, 
not just want them for show. It's the same 
with the Madonna lilies. And they never make 
mistakes. YouVe got really to love them. 
And the water-lilies like bulrushes close at hand 
for a bodyguard, because the water-lilies are of 
royal birth. The Water Elementals told Dick 
all this. And so the lilies grew, and I loved the 
pink ones best, but he loved the white. And 
the tops of the beech-trees with the long trunks 
are where the Earth Elementals say their 
prayers ; they choose trees like that so that the 
Earth children cannot climb up and disturb 
them. If you disturb them when they are say- 
ing their prayers they get cross, and then the 
flowers come all wrong. Eed roses with a green 
spike in their hearts, and the lime flowers 
covered with black. And all that shinamery heat 
is like it is in the desert, all like that and no 
green. Only here and there water in a grove 
of palm-trees. And there is the wood where 
the Winds live. They will all be at home to- 
day, resting.'* 

Buth held her breath while she listened, and 
then the voice fell very softly into silence. And 
quite suddenly there came a sudden shower of 
big soft tears. They made blurred marks on 
the lustrous white skin, and she looked at Buth 



The Man on the Other Side 109 

with dim wet eyes like a child who had been 
naughty. 

Presently she got up and came and sat down 
on the top of the wall facing the garden. 

**Come and sit here too,** she said, patting 
the bricks beside her. * * It *8 quite comfy if you 
put your heels back into the steps. There *s 
just room for two. We used to watch for Dick 
coming home from here — ^I and Fred and the 
eldest Condor boy. He was killed at Messines 
— and little Teddy Bawson, the Vicar *s son — 
he was afraid of ahnost everything— mice and 
ferrets — ^just like a girl — and he died a heroes 
death at Gallipoli. And Sybil Bawson — she 
went as a nurse to Salonica, and was torpedoed 
coming home, and drowned. Only Fred and I 
left, and the two youngest Condors.** 

Again she fell on silence, and again Buth held 
her breath. She feared that any word of hers 
might break the spell of this return to the past 
days which were like another life. 

**The flowers grow for you too. They are 
just as wonderful as ever,** Mrs. Biversley 
went on again, after a little while. **And you 
have got a blue border. Delphinium, an- 
chusa, love-in-the-mist, and the nemophila — all 
of them. I wonder how you came to think of 
thatt** 



110 The Man on the Other Side 

** There were some of the plants still left, 
and I — somehow I think I guessed. * * 

* * And the birds t Are they still as tame t * * 

**They were shy at first, but they are begin- 
ning to come back/' 

**The robins used to fly in and out of the 
house. An.d even the swallow and kingfishers 
used to come quite close to Dick. If I was with 
him I had to be quite still for a long time before 
they would come.** 

Buth's face lighted with a sudden thought. 
* * The kingfishers T * * she said. 

**They are the shyest of all birds. I sup- 
pose we humans have always tried to catch 
and kill them for their plumage. Dick hated 
that sort of thing.** Her face grew hard and 
the strange fire burnt up again in her eyes. 
**And then he was shot down himself — shot 
down as we shoot any bird or beast. * * 

She stopped suddenly, the words choked back 
in her throat, as the Condor car came over the 
bridge and pulled up at the gate. 

Then she slipped down from the wall and 
stood looking up at Ruth. ** Thank you for 
letting me go round with you — ^and talk. It*s 
been good.** She pushed up the heavy wave 
of hair from her forehead under her wide- 
brimmed hat. ^ ^ It 's taken me back for a little, 
to what life used to be, from what I am to what 



The Man on the Other Side 111 

I was. And now let ns go and pick up all the 
things Lady Condor will drop.'' 

Lady Condor's cheerful chatter was already 
with them. 

**Now have I got everything? Yes — ^no^ 
where is my handkerchief? Did I put it into 
the pocket T The parcels can all stay. No one 
will touch them. Oh, there it is ! Thank you, 
Roger. ' ' 

She began to ascend the path, shedding a blue 
chiffon scarf, which North retrieved as he fol- 
lowed her. 

* * Oh, there you are, Violet ! And this is Miss 
Seert An unpardonably late call, but I have 
been taking the chair at a meeting to discuss 
the Women 's Victory Memorial. We discussed 
for hours — the weirdest ideas I And the heat 1 
At the Town HallT Yes. Why are town halls 
and hospitals always hideous? There can't be 
any necessity for it. Tea indoors, out of the 
sunt How nice! I never do like tea out-of- 
doors myself really, though sometimes I pre- 
tend to. And the dear old room — almost just 
like it used to be. I am glad, though it makes 
me want to cry. Yes. But where was IT Oh 
yes, the weirdest ideas. Even a crematorium 
was suggested. No, I am not inventing, dear 
Violet. The good lady had lost her husband, 
and was obliged to take him all the way to 



112 The Man on the Other Side 

Woking. Most trying, of course 1 I was really 
sorry for her. But it seemed so odd for a 
Victory Memorial. So we settled on a mater- 
nity home, a quite excellent idea. Trenching 
on the improper, of course. It brought the 
fact of babies coming into the worid into such 
a very concrete form as it were. But so neces- 
sary just now — and that they should have every 
chance. So even the dear ladies who attend 
St. Christopher *s Church agreed. We parted 
in the utmost harmony. So pleasant — and so 
unusual 1 * * 

** And have you settled on a War Memorial? ** 
asked North, rescuing her handkerchief from 
Selina's clutches. 

**Not yetl And I see no prospect — ^we are 
still talking. We shall until some adventurous 
spirit among us says, * Well, something must be 
done/ Then we shall go the way of least resis- 
tance — always so safe and so unoriginal. An- 
other of those delightful sandwiches, please. 
Your own Devonshire cream, of course. Why 
can't my cook make Devonshire cream t But 
where was I? Oh yes — ^the War Memorial. 
Then we shall erect an artistically offensive 
monument. Who invented that word, I won- 
der. And did the word come from the mon- 
strosity, or after t But it is so descriptive of 



The Man on the Other Side 113 

what it is. Yes. And what is your idea of 
a good memorial, Miss Seert*^ 

**I have only one idea at present,** said Bnth, 
smiling. **And that is cottages.** 

** Quite a good one too,** said North. **Why 
hasn *t anyone thought of it T * * 

**Much too obvious, my dear,** exclaimed 
Lady Condor. **The people are shrieking to 
be housed, so we shall build them a library — 
yes.** 

**And the Pithians will build themselves 
winter gardens and billiard-rooms and marble 
swimming-baths,** said Mrs. Riversley. 

* * Pithians ! ' * exclaimed Lady Condor. * * Who 
was it thanked someone else for a word? 
Thank you, dear Violet. Did I invent it my- 
self the other day T How clever of me 1 Pith- 
ians — ^yes. Democracy will kill privilege as it 
did in France, but the Pithians arise on our 
ashes — or should it be Phoenix T I am getting 
dreadfully muddled — ^it comes from talking too 
much. Roger, why don*t you talk, instead of 
letting me monopolize Miss Seer and all the 
conversation T * * 

**My dear lady, the Pithian glory is but 
for a moment. We are all converging to the 
same heap of ashes with amazing velocity, and 
what will arise from those ashes you must ask 
a wiser man than L*' 



114 The Man on the Other Side 

**You think seriously of the outlook t*' asked 
Euth. 

North helped himself to more bread-and- 
butter. **I don*t think,** he said. **It won't 
bear thinking of — ^when you can do nothing.** 

Then Lady Condor, for once, put a straight 
question without continuation. 

**What do you think of things T** she asked, 
looking at Buth. 

The silence grew, in some odd way, tense, 
while they all waited for the answer. It sur- 
prised North to find that he was waiting for it 
with something which distinctly approached 
interest. 

Buth Seer*s face looked troubled for a mo- 
ment, and the colour came sweeping into it like 
a flood, and left her very white. When she 
spoke she felt as if the words came, dragged 
with difficulty, from some unknown conscious- 
ness. And though the words she spoke, un- 
doubtedly she felt to be true, were a testimony 
of her own faith, yet she had only that moment 
known the truth she was stating. 

**I believe,** she said slowly, haltingly, but 
with a strange intensity of conviction, **I be- 
lieve we are not alone. Things are in the hands 
of the men who have given their lives so that 
things should be different — ^better. Their in- 
fluence is here — all about us. They, with added 



The Man on the Other Side 115 

knowledge — ^gnide — through our darkness. It 
is their great reward/* 

There was another silence, and Buth flushed 
again painfully, under the scrutiny of three 
pairs of eyes. ** Where did you get that idea 
fromt** asked Lady Condor. 

* * I don *t know, * * she answered, then amended 
her statement. **At least, I am not sure. But 
I believe it is true.'* 

**I like it,** announced her Ladyship. **I 
lUte it enormously — ^yes — quite enormously. 
My poor dear Hartley 1 He was so keen on 
everything, so interested in this old world. He 
didn't want rest in heaven — at twenty-four. 
No — is it likely T And les choses ne vont pas 
si vite. It isn*t in the nature of things they 
should. Nature hasn't great big gaps Uke that 
with no sense in them. I don't know, my dear, 
if Z'm talking sense, but I know what I mean, 
and I'm sure it's right. Yes — ^I like your idea. " 

**But that does not make it true. Some 
people can believe anything they want to. I 
can't." Mrs. Eiversley moved impatiently 
from her seat. ** All we know is, they are gone, 
so far as we are concerned; we cannot see or 
touch or hold them any more. Why do you 
discuss and imagine t They are gone." 

Lady Condor shrank together at the words. 
The wonderful vitality which enabled her to 



116 The Man on the Other Side 

defy age and satiety failed for the moment. 
She looked old and piteous. 

**Yes,** she said, **they are gone.** She 
looked at North. **And yon can tell ns nothing 
— ^with all your learning — with all your discov- 
eries. And the parsons talk of faith and hope. 
Yes. But we have lost our first-borns. * * 

North did not answer. He gathered her va- 
rious belongings and put them in her lap. 
** There are one or two things I have to do to 
the car, * * he said. 

The door opened on to a clamour of dogs. 
Sarah and Selina, shrill with welcome, barked 
in chorus around Larry, who appeared to have 
just arrived. **Now what the devil ** mut- 
tered North to himself, while Larry smote him 
with a feathered paw, and begged with wistful 
eyes for pardon. 

Buth sat very late out on her terrace that 
night. The heavens were dark, but full of 
stars. Their radiance filled all space. Who 
and what was it had spoken those words this 
afternoon, for neither the thought nor the words 
had been her own T She believed it was a true 
thought ; something deeper than brain or under- 
standing knew it was true. And Buth Seer sat 
and prayed. Was she on the threshold of that 
Open Doorway, which in all ages men have 
sought and sought in vaint Had she somehow 



The Man on the Other Side 117 

stumbled on something vast and beyond all 
measure valuable? She knew how valuable, 
she had seen the dead men lie in thousands 
waiting burial, and heard with her soul the 
tears of their women. Gone, as Violet Eiver- 
sley said, out of sight, or touch, or sound. And 
yet surely a communion deeper and fuller 
than sight, or touch, or hold, had sprung 
up, was growing, between herself and one 
of those dead men. A man unknown to her 
on this physical plane. That was the crown- 
ing wonder of this wonderful thing which 
was happening. How had it coa^e about T 
What did it mean T And it was no thing apart 
from this earthly life, from the little daily 
round. It was no other world. 

The night deepened. A magic of starlight 
lay on the farm, on the dull silver of the stream, 
over the violet distances. The little farm she 
loved, with all its sleeping creatures, belonged 
to the wonderful whole, the great space, the 
inmaensity of light, the glory and the mystery. 

The beauty of it all was like a draught of 
wine, was like a silver sword, was like a harp of 
gold. 

And suddenly a nightingale began to sing. 
A small brown-feathered thing with that wonder 
of sound in its tiny throat. And then it came. 
Faith — ^Hope — they cannot pass the open door 



118 The Man on the Other Side 

I — only Love. And love not of one to another, 
however deep, however tme, but love of the 
universal whole, that love which she and Dick 
Carey had in common, focused as it were on 
Thorpe. That was the password, that the key, 
that the communion between the living and the 
dead which she had found. 

And Larry, lying at her feet, for North bad 
let him stay, waved a slow-moving tail, and 
dreamed, content. 

Up above, on the hill, the lights of the great 
Pitbian mansion, with all it symbolized, went 
out one by one, and Ruth, who loved her Eng- 
land, was not afraid. 

A deep sense of great responsibility re- 
mained. If that which she had sensed was 
really so, and she had neither then nor at any 
later time any doubt of it, what had They, with 
their wider knowledge, the great advance in 
evolution whidi they who had made the supreme 
gift of all they had on this physical plane must 
surely have attained, what had They to build 
the new order with save those who_w«re leftt 
Living stones for the Great New Temple never 
made with hands. 

The glory of it touched Ruth as with a sudden 
blaze of light. The thought was like a bugle 
call. To work ^vith for them still. She had 
only herself to offer. One small stone to i 



The Man on the Other Side 119 

for use, to make as perfect as miglit be. She 
offered it under the starlit heavens with all her 
heart. life took on a new and more beautiful 
meaning, any work of service a deeper, fuller 
joy. It was still for, and with, Them. 



CHAPTER VI 

IT was a few days later that Mr. Fothersley, 
as was his frequent custom, emerged from 
his front door at eleven o 'clock, on his way to 
the post. In his left hand he carried a sheaf 
of letters for the twelve o'clock post out. As 
he often said, it made **an object for his morn- 
ing stroll.*' Not that Mr. Fothersley ever 
really strolled. It would have been a physical 
impossibility. His little plump legs always 
trotted. They trotted now along the immac- 
ulate gravel drive which curved between two 
wide strips of smooth mown sward. On the 
right hand the grass merged into a magnificent 
grove of beech-trees, on the left it was fenced 
by a neat iron railing, dividing it from what 
the house agent describes as finely timbered 
park-land. Behind him, with all its sun-blinds 
down, the grey old house slept serenely in the 
sunshine. The parterres were brilliant with 
calceolaria, geranium, and heliotrope. Mr. 
Fothersley rather prided himself on an early 

120 



The Man on the Other Side 121 

Victorian taste in gardening, and his herba- 
ceous borders, very lovely though they were, 
dwelt in the kitchen garden region. 

Leigh Manor had belonged to Mr. Fother- 
sley from the day of his birth, which occurred 
two months after the death of his father. That 
gentleman had married late in life for the sole 
and avowed purpose of providing his estate with 
an heir, of which purpose his son most cordially 
approved. At the same time he had never seen 
his way to go so far himself. The Fothersleys 
were not a marrying family. His mother, a 
colourless person, of irreproachable lineage, and 
a view of life which contemplated only two 
aspects, the comfortable and the uncomfortable, 
had lived long enough to see him well into the 
forties, by which time he was as skillful as she 
had been in the management of an establish- 
ment. Everything continued to run in the same 
perfect order, and Mr. Fothersley felt no more 
inclined than during her lifetime to disturb the 
smooth current of his pleasant life by embark- 
ing on the very uncertain adventure of matri- 
mony. On this particular morning he paused 
outside his own gate to look at the view — almost 
the same view that was obtainable from the 
** house on the wall*^ at Thorpe Farm. Ever 
since he was a small child, Mr. Fothersley could 
remember taking visitors to see **our view," 



122 The Man on the Other Side 

and he had, at an early age, esteemed it nnfor- 
tnnate that none so good was to be obtained 
from the grounds of Leigh Manor. He looked 
out over the quiet scene. The great beautiful 
valley, with the suggestion only of the sea be- 
yond, the dotted farmsteads, with here and 
there some noble old mansion like his own se- 
cluded among its trees, and, at his feet, little 
Mentmore village, with its grey church tower, 
half hidden in the hollow. It was typical of all 
he held most dearly. A symbol of the well- 
ordered ease and superiority of his position, 
of the things which were indeed, though imcon- 
sciously, Mr. Fothersley^s religion. 

In the grey church his forbears had, like him- 
self, sat with their peers, in the front pews, 
while their dependents had herded discreetly 
at the back behind the piUars. In these emi- 
nently picturesque cottages, of two or three 
rooms, dwelt families who, he had always taken 
more or less for granted, regarded him and his 
with a mixture of respect and reverence, just 
touched — only touched — ^with awe. On the 
whole most worthy and respectable people. Mr. 
Fothersley was generous to them out of his 
superabundance. He was indeed attached to 
them ; and although Mr. Fothersley prided him- 
self on moving with the times, it was plain that 
any alteration in the admirable state of things 



The Man on the Other Side 123 

existing in Mentmore would not only be a mis- 
take, but absolutely wrong. 

Therefore, on this fine June morning, Mr. 
Fothersley was perturbed. The knowledge 
that Mr. Pithey dwelt in the noble grey stone 
house on the opposite hill, in the place of his 
old friend, Helford Bose, spoilt **his view** for 
him. And, for the first time, too, one of Euth 
Seer's new cottages had become visible just 
below his own pasture fields. The workmen 
were putting on the roof. It was to Mr. Fother- 
sley an unseemly sight in Mentmore. Euth had 
done her best, she had spent both time and 
money in securing material that would not spoil 
the harmony or character of the little village, 
but as Mr. Fothersley had said, it was the thin 
end of the wedge. 

What was to prevent Mr. Pithey from scatter- 
ing some horrible epidemic of hideous utilita- 
rian domiciles broadcast over his wide estate? 
Mr. Fothersley shuddered, and remembered 
with thankfulness that they were not at present 
a paying proposition. 

Still, he wished Miss Seer had not these queer 
manias. Not that he disliked her — far from it. 
Indeed, the little basket of his special early 
strawberries, poised in his right hand, was on 
its way to her. And he had even traced a dis- 
tant cousinship with her on the Courthope side. 



124 The Man on the Other Sn>E 

Since what was now familiarly known in his 
set as the Pithian Invasion he considered her 
a distinct asset at Thorpe. 

**I would not have had old Dick's place vul- 
garized for a good deal, ' ' he said to himself as 
he descended the hill. **And I know even he 
did talk of building some cottages before the 
war, poor dear fellow. ' ' 

All the same, he did not feel in his usual 
spirits, and presently, to add to his discomfort, 
he passed the local sweep, window cleaner, and 
generally handy man, who, instead of touching 
his hat as of old, nodded a cheery, ** Good- 
morning, Mr. Fothersleyl Nice weather," to 
him. 

Mr. Fothersley did not like it. Most dis- 
tinctly it annoyed him 1 It had been one thing 
to go and see Mankelow when he was wounded, 
and a patient in the local V.A.D., and make 
a considerable fuss over him, but that, as Mr. 
Pithey was fond of saying, **was different.*' 
It was decidedly presuming on it for Manke- 
low to treat him in that * * Hail fellow, well met ' ' 
way. 

This brought to Mr. Fothersley 's mind the 
threatening strikes among the miners, trans- 
port workers, and what Mr. Fothersley vaguely 
designated as * * those sort of people. ' ' He won- 
dered what would happen if all the sweeps went 



The Man on the Other Bide 125 

on strike. It was a most dangerous thing to 
light fires with a large accumulation of soot up 
the chinmey — ^most dangerous. 

At this moment he nearly collided with Buth 
Seer, as she came swiftly round the Post Office 
comer. 

They both stopped, laughed, and apologized. 

* * I was just on my way to you with some of 
our early strawberries,'* said Mr. Fothersley, 
exposing a comer of the contents of his 
basket. 

**How very good of youP' exclaimed Buth. 
**And I do love theuL Will you wait for me 
one moment f I am going on my way to send a 
telegram to Mr. North.'' 

Now curiosity was the most prominent trait 
in Mr. Fothersley 's funny little character, and 
it was the naked and unashamed curiosity of 
the small child. It might almost be looked on 
as a virtue turned inside out, so real and keen 
was his interest in his neighbors* affairs, an 
interest often followed by sympathy and help. 

** Telegraphing to North 1" he exclaimed. 
** What about r* 

No inhabitant of any length of time would 
have been in the least astonished, but Buth, for 
a moment or two taken thoroughly aback, sim- 
ply stared at him. Then, somewhat late in the 
day, it began to dawn on her that her telegram 



126 The Man on the Other Side 

to Boger North might possibly demand an ex- 
planation, and one she had no intentions of 
giving. 

** Telegraphing to North? What about r* 
repeated Mr. Fothersley, his little pink face 
beaming with kindly interest. 

The whole truth being out of the question, 
there was nothing for it but as much as pos- 
sible. 

'^I want to see him to ask his opinion on a 
matter of importance," said Buth. 

Astonishment mingled with the curiosity on 
Mr. Fothersley 's speaking countenance. Many 
things flashed through his mind in the minute 
while he and Buth again stared at each 
other, the most prominent being the tongue of 
the Postmistress and Mrs. North's fiery jeal- 
ousy. 

Mr. Fothersley could remember terrible 
times, when it had been aroused by lesser mat- 
ters than this telegram, aroused to such an ex- 
tent that all Mentmore had become aware of 
it, and much unnecessary dirty linen washed 
in public before the storm subsided. 

North himself on these occasions was, in Mr. 
Fothersley 's language, difficult, most difficult. 
He either teased his wife unmercifully, or lost 
his temper and used bad language. The whole 
affair was always, again in Mr. Fothersley 's 




The Man on the Other Side 127 

language, ** regrettable, most regrettable,'' while 
the groundwork of the whole matter was, that 
women bored North far more than they ever 
«amused him, so that if he did talk to one it was 
noticeable. 

It was quite evident to Mr. Fothersley that 
Miss Seer was wholly unconscious of anything 
unusual in her action. This surprised him, for 
he had understood she had been a companion, 
and a companion's knowledge of such things, 
as a rule, passes belief. 

Buth made a movement to pass on, the fatal 
document in her hand. But it was one of those 
moments when Mr. Fothersley was supreme. 

**My dear lady," he exclaimed, **I am going 
to Westwood so soon as I have deposited my 
little offering on your doorstep. Allow me to 
take the message for you." 

With a deft movement the paper was in his 
possession, was neatly folded and placed in 
safety in his waistcoat pocket. His little plump 
figure turned, plainly prepared to escort her 
back to Thorpe. 

**The telegram will explain itself t" he asked, 
* * or shall I give any message 1 ' ' 

**I want to consult him about some happen- 
ings on the farm, ' ' answered Buth. * * Things I 
should like to talk over with him with as little 
delay as possible. Mr. North has been very 



128 The Man on the Other Side 

kind, andy I thinks takes a real interest in 
Thorpe.*' 

**No doubt. No doubt." Mr. Fothersley 
acquiesced cordially. **He was poor Carey's 
most intimate friend. Though indeed we were 
all his friends. A most lovable fellow. Indeed, 
he was almost too kind-hearted. Anyone could 
take him in — and didP' added Mr. Fothersley, 
with warmth. ** There was a German fellow, 
very pleasant, I own, to meet, who used to stay 
with him quite a lot at one time. I always felt 
how, if they had invaded England, he would 
have known every inch of the country round 
here, for no doubt he took notes of everything, 
as they always did. Funnily enough, he was 
taken prisoner badly wounded by Dick's own 
regiment, and died at the clearing station, be- 
fore they could get him to a hospital." 

Buth looked at the sunlit peace of the farm, 
for they had reached the gate. She remem- 
bered what Violet Riversley had told her. And 
yet Dick Carey had cared for this man. 

**And they had parted here as friends," she 
said. 

**I believe Dick was quite cut up about it," 
said Mr. Fothersley. ''Very odd. But poor 
dear Dick was oddl No sense of proportion, 
you knowl" 

This was a favourite saying of both Mr. 



The Man on the Other Side 129 

Fothersley's and Mrs. North ^s. It is doubtful 
if either of them quite knew what they meant 
by it, but it sounded well. 

Mr. Fothersley repeated it over again, leaning 
with his arms on the gate. * * No sense of pro- 
portion. A lovable fellow though, most lovable. 
Many's the time we've stood here, just as you 
and I are standing, watching his birds. You 
have the bird pool still, I see.'* Mr. Fother- 
sley fumbled for his glasses. **Yes, and those 
wretched little blue-tits everywhere — the worst 
offenders in the garden. Even the blossom is 
not safe from them. Madness to encourage 
them with coconuts and bacon-rind. But as I 
said, poor Dick '* 

By this time Mr. Fothersley had his glasses 
firmly planted across the bridge of his nose. 
He could see the pool plainly, and in addition 
to several blue-tits, two round cherub faces, 
open mouthed, very still, hanging over the edge 
of tJ»e bank. 

**Good heavens 1 What are those f he ex- 
claimed. 

* * Only two small visitors of mine, ' ' said Buth, 
smiling. **It is quite wonderful how still they 
have learnt to be to watch the birds. They 
live in Blackwall Tenements, and their only 
playground there is a strip of pavement under 
a dust shoot." 



130 The Man on the Other Side 

**0h!'^ said Mr. Fothersley dubiously. 
**Blackwall. That is somewhere in the City.'* 

He was interrupted by a shrill, excited, plainly 
female voice on its topmost note. 

**0h, Tommyl 'e's caught a f yP* 

The next moment every bird had gone, while 
the complete figures belonging to the moon faces 
arose, as it were out of the ground.. Both wore 
knickers, both had short hair, but it was plainly 
the master male who administered swift and 
primitive punishment. 

** There, you've done it again!*' 

**I forgot — ^I " Sobs, bitter and violent, 

stopped the lament. 

The boy pocketed his hands and moved off. 

**Jes' like a woman," he called over his 
shoulder. 

The other small figure followed him at a hum- 
ble distance, wailing aloud till both disappeared 
from view. 

Mr. Fothersley shuddered. 

**How can you bear itt" he asked, his little 
pink face really concerned. **Even Dick " 

** Stopped short at Germans," Euth ended 
for him. * * Well, it has its compensations. And 
after all, what can one do? I know that play- 
ground under the dust sootl And I have all 
this. One could not bear it, if one didn't have 
them down. ' ' 



The Man on the Other Side 131 

'*How manyt" asked Mr. Fothersley faintly. 

Buth leant back against the gate and gave 
way to helpless laughter, while Mr. Fothersley 
prodded holes in the bank with his stick and 
waited with dignity till she should recover. He 
saw nothing to laugh at. 

**I beg your pardon,'^ said Euth, hurriedly 
suppressing what she felt from his manner was 
most unseemly mirth. **I only have two at a 
time/' she added appeasingly. **And they are 
really very good on the whole. ' ' 

* * I should relegate them to the back garden, ' * 
said Mr. Fothersley decisively. **I remember 
as a child even / was never allowed to run 
wild where I pleased. Good heavens! what is 
that noise f He cocked an attentive ear, as a 
sound, like nothing he had ever heard before, 
made itself evident. 

At the same moment, over the crest of the 
lawn appeared a wonderful procession. First 
came the small female figure in knickers, bran- 
dishing in her right hand a crimson flag, while 
with the left she held a small tin trumpet to 
her lips, with which at intervals she blew a 
breathless note. The same which had attracted 
Mr. Fothersley 's attention. Then, strapped into 
his go-cart, and positively smothered in flags 
and flowers, oame Bertram Aurelius. Finally, 
pushing the go-cart with somewhat dangerous 



132 The Man on the Other Sn>E 

vigour^ the small Lord of the Show. Around 
the procession, leaping and barking, skirmished 
Sarah and Selina, while beside the go-cart Larry 
padded sedately, snuflSng the air delicately, wav- 
ing a stately taiL 

The procession circled the lawn at the full 
speed of the children 's small legs, dropped over 
into the garden pathway and disappeared 
towards the farmyard. 

Mr. Fothersley softened. The scene had been 
a pretty one. 

^ ^ Quite like one of the delightful illustrations 
in the children 's books of to-day, ' ' he said, smil- 
ing. ** Please don't think me unsympathetic, 
dear lady. A love of children is one of the most 
beautiful traits in a woman ^s character, and 
philanthropy has also its due place. But do 
not be carried away by too much enthusiasm. 
Do have, as I used to say to poor Dick, a due 
sense of proportion. Otherwise you will only 
get imposed upon, and do no good in the long 
run. Believe me, you have gone quite far 
enough with these innovations, and do let it 
stop there before you have cause for regret.** 

Mr. Fothersley paused and smiled, well 
pleased with the turning of his phrases. Also 
he felt his advice was good. Buth acquiesced 
with becoming humility, aware only of a little 
running commentary which conveyed nothing 



The Man on the Other Side 133 

to her. Her mind was entirely absorbed with 
the fact that Larry had accompanied the small 
procession which had so swiftly crossed their 
line of vision and disappeared — Larry, who 
kept children severely in their place as became 
a dignified gentleman of a certain age, and on 
whom not even Selina's wiliest enticement 
produced the smallest effect. 

**No good ever comes of moving people out 
of their natural surroundings,*' continued Mr. 
Fothersley, holding on his way with complete 
satisfaction. **A11 men cannot be equal, and 
it only makes them discontented with the state 
of life in which it has pleased God to place 
them. Personally I believe also they are quite 
unable to appreciate better conditions. Why, 
when '* 

And here, to the little man's astonishment, 
Euth suddenly, and very vividly, turned on 
him, shaking a warning finger in front of his 
startled nose. 

**Mr. Fothersley, if you tell me that old story 
about the chickens in the bathroom, I warn you 
I am quite unable to bear it. I shall hold forth, 
and either make you very cross with me or 
bore you to death. I have lived amongst the 
very poor, and between your view of them and 
mine there is a great gulf fixed. I know what 
you cannot know — ^their sufferings, their en- 



134 The Man on the Other Side 

durance, their patience. I would have every 
child in London down here if I could — so there 1 
And they may love their squalor and filth, as 
people here have said to me. It is all the home 
they have ever known. It is the great indict- 
ment against our civilization. ' * 

Then she stopped and suddenly smiled at him, 
it was a smile that barred offence. 

** There, you see! Don't start me off, what- 
ever you do!'* 

Mr. Fothersley smiled back. * * My dear lady, 
I admire your kindness of heart. It is your 
lack of any sense of proportion *' 

It was at this moment that Mr. Pithey ap- 
peared, magnificent in a new tweed knicker- 
bocker suit of a tawny hue, with immaculate 
gaiters, brown boots and gloves ; a cap to match 
the suit, upon his head; the inevitable cigar in 
his mouth; looking incongruous enougfa, beh 
tween the wild rose and honeysuckle hedges. 

To discover a couple of anything like mar- 
riageable age alone together, in what he called 
**the lanes,*' suggested one thing and one thing 
only to Mr. Pithey 's mind. His manner as- 
sumed a terrible geniality. 

''Now don't let me disturb you," he said, 
waving a large newly gloved hand. **Just a 
word with this lady, and I'm off." He perpe- 
trated a wink that caused Mr. Fothersley to 



The Man on the Other Side 135 

shut his eyes. ** Two's company and three's 
none, ehf 

Mr. Fothersley opened his eyes and endeav- 
oured to stare him down with concentrated rage 
and disgust. But Mr. Pithey held on his way, 
undisturbed. 

** Wonderful how you meet everybody in this 
little place ! Just passed Lady Condor. Jove 1 
how that woman does cake her face with paint. 
At her age too! What's the use? Doesn't 
worry me, but Mrs. Pithey disapproves of that 
sort of thing root and branches. ' ' 

If Mr. Fothersley could have called down fire 
from heaven and slain Mr. Pithey at that mo- 
ment, he would undoubtedly have done so ; as it 
was, he could only struggle impotently for words 
wherewith to convey to him some sense of his in- 
sufferable impertinence. 

And words failed him. His little round face 
quivering with rage, he stammered for a moment 
unintelligibly, making furious gestures with his 
disengaged hand at the astonished Mr. Pithey. 
Finally he turned his back and thrust the basket 
of strawberries into Ruth's hand. 

** Please send the basket back at your con- 
venience. Miss Seer," he said. Even in that 
moment he did not forget the importance of 
the return of one of the Leigh Manor baskets. 
* * Good-morning. ' ' 



136 The Man on the Other Side 

* * Touching little brute, ' ' remarked Mr. Pithey 
cheerfully, gazing after him. ** What's upset 
him nowt He'll have an apoplectic fit if he 
walks at that rate in this heat, a man of his 
built and a hearty eater too!'' 

Indeed poor Mr. Fothersley, by the time he 
reached the Manor, between rage and nervous- 
ness, for who could say what thoughts Mr. 
Pithey 's egregious remarks might not have 
given rise to in Miss Seer's mind, was in a very 
sad state. 

It was impossible to risk driving to Westwood 
in an open car. He ordered the landaulette, 
closed. 

It was necessary to go because he had Miss 
Seer's telegram to deliver. Also the desire was 
strong upon him for the people of his own little 
world, those who felt things as he felt them, 
and saw things even as he saw them. He wanted 
to talk over the various small happenings of 
the morning with an understanding spirit; the 
sweep's familiarity, Miss Seer's odd activities, 
and last, but not least, Mr. Pithey 's hateful 
facetiousness. Above all, though he hardly 
knew it himself, he wanted to get with people 
who were the same as people had been before 
the war, to get away from this continual ob- 
trusion of an undercurrent of difference, of 



The Man on the Other Side 137 

change^ which so disquieted him, and he wanted, 
badly wanted, comfort and sympathy. 

The Norths were by themselves, and propor- 
tionately glad to see him. Violet had left, on 
a sudden impulse, that morning, and fresh visi- 
tors were not expected till the following week. 

The very atmosphere of Nita North com- 
forted the little man. The atmosphere of the 
great commonplace, the unimaginative, the ego- 
tistic. An atmosphere untouched by the war. 
Peace descended on his troubled spirit as he 
unfolded his table napkin and watched the 
butler, in the very best manner of the best butler 
lift the silver cover in front of Mrs. North from 
the golden brown veal cutlets, each with its 
dainty roll of fat bacon, Mr. Fothersley's fa- 
vourite luncheon dish, while North, who had his 
moments of insight, said: 

**Some of the Steinberg Cabinet for Mr. 
Fothersley, Mansfield. ' ' 

Indeed, both the Norths saw at once that Mr. 
Fothersley was not quite himself, that he had 
been upset. 

It was impossible to tell the chief causes of 
his annoyance before the servants, though, in 
an interval, he commented on the familiar 
behaviour of the sweep, and his views as to 
the results of **the new independence** on the 



138 The Man on the Other Side 

working classes^ and the danger of strikes. 

**I have no patience with this pandering to 
the lower classes/* said Mrs. North. **They 
must be tanghf 

North, who was genuinely fond of little Mr. 
Fothersley, did not ask **Howr* as he had an 
irritating habit of doing when he heard his wife 
enunciate this formula. 

Mr. Fothersley agreed. ** Certainly, they 
must be taught." 

He was di-stinctly soothed. The Steinberg 
Cabinet had not altered, indeed it had gained 
in its power to minister. The objectionable 
feeling that the foundations on which his world 
was built were quivering and breaking up sub- 
sided into the background, and by the time 
the coffee came, and the servants departed, he 
was his usual genial kindly little self, and could 
even give a risible turn to his account of Mr. 
Pithey 's impertinence. 

**I lost my temper and, I am afraid, practi- 
cally gibbered at him with rage," he owned. 
**I was hardly dignified. But that I should 
live to hear that Marion Condor is disapproved 
of by Mrs. Pithey 1" 

** Insolent brute!" said Mrs. North, all un- 
conscious that her language was Pithian * * Can 
nobody put him in his placet" 

**He must be taught," suggested North 



The Man on the Otheb Side 139 

wickedly. But, though his wife shot a doubt- 
ful glance at him, Mr. Fothersley took the sug- 
gestion in good faith. 

**I quite agree with you, Roger. The ques- 
tion is. How? Unfortunately we have all 
caUed.** 

**We could all cut him,** suggested Mrs. 
North. 

* * I don *t approve of cutting people, my dear 
Nita. In a small community it makes things 
very unpleasant and leads to such uncomfor- 
table situations.** Indeed, Mr. Fothersley had 
more than once interposed in almost a high- 
handed manner to prevent Mrs. North cutting 
ladies of whom she thought she had reason to 
be jealous. * ' No, I sincerely wish we had never 
called, but having called, and indeed invited 
these people to our houses, received them as 
guests, I should deprecate cutting them. You 
agree with me, Roger?** 

'* Certainly. The Pitheys would not care if 
you did. Also he is the sort of man who 
could worry you a good deal in the village if 
he took it into his head to do so. Better keep 
on good terms with him if you can.** 

*'What did Miss Seer say?** asked Mrs. 
North. 

**I don*t remember her saying anything, but 
I was so agitated. I didn% of course, even 



140 The Man on the Other Side 

look at her. You don^t think his remarks will 

give rise to any ideas ^' Mr. Fothersley 

paused, looking from one to the other. 

**Good Lord, no!^^ said North. 

*'How do you know?^^ asked his wife «harply. 
* * I should certainly advise Arthur to keep away 
for the future.** 

North shrugged his shoulders as he rose from 
the table. 

'*I expect you will like your cigar in the 
garden with Nita,** he said, pushing the box 
across the table to his guest. **IVe got some 
letters to write.** 

When he reached his study he took Ruth*s 
telegram out of his pocket-book and, lighting a 
match, burned it very carefully to ashes. 
*' Bless their small minds,** he said. 



CHAPTER Vn 

RUTH met North as he came up the garden 
path. 

'*So you have come this afternoon! I did 
so hope you would.** 

''What ifi it?** he asked. ** Nothing wrong 
with the farm?** 

''Wrong with the farm!** Buth laughed. 
"Now just feel it.** 

It was steeped in sunshine and the scent 
of violas. On the garden wall the pigeons 
cooed sleepily. From the river came the lilt of 
a child *s laugh. 

' ' It feels all right, * * said North gravely. 

' ' Just as happy and sound and wholesome as 
can be,** she said. "I asked you to come be- 
cause something wonderful — ^I believe wonder- 
ful — has happened. I felt I must tell you at 
once. And I want to ask you things, want to 
ask you quite terribly badly. Come up and sit 
by the blue flower border. I have the chairs 
there. It is at its very best. * * 

"So you have kept that too,** said North, 
even as his daughter had said. 

141 



142 The Man on the Otheb Side 

^'It is one of the many beautiful things I 
found here,** she answered. '*The place is fuU 
of thoughts just Hke that. I hope I have not 
lost any, but if I have they will come back/* 
She stopped to lift up some of the frail nemo- 
philas. Just so North had seen women arrange 
their children *s hair. 

^^Are not the delphiniums in perfection? 
They always look to me as if they were pray- 
ing.** 

Now years ago, standing in just that selfsame 
spot, Dick Carey had said that very same thing. 
It came back to North in a flash, and how he 
had answered: 

*'I should think those meek droopy white 
things look more like it.** 

For a moment he hesitated. Then he gave 
her the same answer. 

**0h no I** she exdayned. "To pray you 
must aspire. And they must be blue. * * 

Dick Carey had said. ** Prayer is aspiration, 
not humility. Besides, they*re not blue.** 

Again that sense of well-being which had be- 
longed to the companionship of his friend stole 
over North. Again the bitterness and pain 
seemed to fade and melt. The present took on 
a new interest, a new understanding. He gave 
himself up to it with a sigh of content as he 
dropped into the chair by Buth Seer*8 side. 



The Man on the Other Side 143 

The warmth of the June afternoon, the sleepy 
murmur of the life of the farm, the hum of 
bees, that wonderful blue, it was all part of it. 

**Now light your pipe and be very comfor- 
table,'' she said, and left him alone while the 
peace and beauty soaked in. Left him alone 
for how long he did not know. When you touch 
real rest, time ceases. 

Presently he re-lit the pipe which he had 
lighted and left to go out. 

* * Now, ' ' he said, * * tell me. I am ready to be 
convinced of anything wonderful, just here and 
now. ' ' 

Buth smiled. She was sitting very still, her 
elbow on her knee, her chin in the hollow of her 
hand. A great content made her face beauti- 
ful. Her grey eyes dwelt lovingly upon the 
little world, which held so many worlds in its 
circle. The laughter of the children came again 
across the field. Then she began to talk. 

**It is so wonderful,'* she said. **I can 
hardly yet believe it can be true, which is 
so foolish, because the truth undoubtedly is 
wonderful beyond our conceiving. We only see 
such little bits of it here, even the wisest of us. 
And we will think it is the whole. When we 
do see the whole, I think what will be the most 
wonderful thing about if will be its amazing 
simplicity. We shall wonder how we ever 



144 The Man on the Other Side 

groped about among so many seeming complica- 
tions, so much dirt and darkness/^ 

She stopped for a few moments, and North 
waited. He felt he was shrinking back into 
himself, away from whatever might be coming. 
Like many very intellectual persons, he was 
inclined to resent what he could not account 
for, and to be wholly unsympathetic, if not a 
little brutal, towards it. 

Psychical investigation always had repelled 
him. Repelled him only less, and in a different 
way, than the search for knowledge among the 
tortured entrails of friendly dogs. With the 
great forces of nature he could fight cleanly, 
and courageously, to harness them to the service 
of man. They were enormously interesting, 
amazingly beautiful. Powerful enough to pro- 
tect themselves if necessary. One wrested 
their secrets from them at one's own peril. 
And the scientist who strives with the great 
forces of nature has the mark of his craft 
branded into his very soul. Its name is Truth. 
To that mark, if he be a true scientist, he is 
faithful absolutely, unswervingly. Indeed it 
must be so. And, ever seeking the truth, the 
true scientist knows that his discoveries are 
ever only partial ; that soon, even before his own 
little day here is ended, will come new discov- 
eries which shall modify the old. So that he 



The Man on the Other Side 145 

will never say * * I know, * * only * * I am learning. * ^ 
And now for the first time psychic investiga- 
tion was making its appeal to him, by the mouth 
of Ruth Seer, in the name of Truth. 

' * Very well, tell me, ^ * he said, struggling with 
his dislike. **I will cast from me, as far as 
possible all preconceived objections, and, pos- 
sibly, prejudices. I will bring an open mind. * ^ 

Buth turned, her whole face alight. **Ah, 
that is just what I want ! Only be as critical as 
you will. I want that too. That is why I 
wanted so much to tell you, because you will 
bring a trained mind to bear on it all. Because 
of that, and also because you are his friend, I 
can speak about it to you. It would be very 
diflScult to anyone else.*^ 

She stopped, gathering herself up as it were, 
before she started. 

**You remember the day you first camef To 
fetch Larry ?*^ 

North nodded. 

**We all forgathered together at the gate, 
you and I and the dogs. I told you about Larry, 
how he had come the night before, tired and 
miserable, and hunted everywhere, and early in 
the morning he had gone again, so far as I knew. 
And just before you came I had found him down 
by the stream, quite happy apparently, with a 
man. I think I told you?^^ 



146 The Man on the Other Side 

"Yes/' 

'*The man was watching some kingfishers, 
and I stopped to watch them too. Very still we 
all were. I had never seen the birds so close. 
The man was lying on the grass, but he looked a 
tall man. He wore a brown suit, rather shabby. 
I could not see his face, only the back of his head 
propped up on his hand. It was a long, thin 
hand, very sunburnt. A well-shaped, sensitive 
hand. And he had dark hair with a strong 
wave in it. Though it was cut very short, the 
waves showed quite plainly and evenly.** 

North had taken his pipe out of his mouth 
now and was staring at it. 

**Then your motor siren startled us all, and 
the man vanished as swiftly, it seemed, as the 
birds. I wondered just a little — when I thought 
of it after, where he could have got to — ^but not 
for long. This morning I saw the same man 
again. I was in the buttercup field, and he 
was standing in the road in front of the new 
cottages, looking at them. Again I could only 
see his back, and he is very tall. He had no 
hat on, and it was the same dark wavy hair. 
You know the little pitch of hill that goes up 
to the cottages ? When I reached the bottom I 
could see him quite clearly. He was pulling 
Larry towards him by a handkerchief lead, and 
then letting him go suddenly — splaying with him, 



The Man on the Other Side 147 

you know. And I conld hear Larry snarling 
as a dog does in play. Then Larry caught 
sight of me and stopped to look. And when 
he looked the man turned and looked at me 
too '' 

She paused. The summer sounds of the farm 
sang on, but it seemed that just around those 
two there was a tense silence. North broke it. 

'^ Well I'' he said, his voice harsh and almost 
impatient. 

**He had a thin, very sunburnt face,'* 
Buth went on, ''lined, but with the lines that 
laughter makes. Very blue eyes, the blue eyes 
that look as if they had a candle lit behind them. 
When he saw me he smiled. There was a flash 
of very white teeth, and his smile was like a 
sudden bright light.** 

North *s pipe dropped on to the flagged path- 
way with the little dull dick of falling wood. 

Buth leant towards him; her voice dropped 
almost to a whisper. 

'*Was Dick Carey like that?** she asked. 

' ' Yes. * * North met her eyes for the first time 
since she had begun to tell him. The sugges- 
tion of unwillingness to listen which had shown 
in his manner from the first dropped from him. 
'*What happened next?** 

''I don*t quite know how to describe it. He 
did not fade or vanish or anything like that. 



14S The Man on the Other Side 

He remamed quite distinct, and that wonder- 
ful smile still shone, but my sight failed. It 
seemed to grow more and more dim until at last 
I could not see him at all. I hurried, I even 
tried to call out to him, but it was no good.'* 

* * But you were not blind ; you could see every- 
thing elsef 

**Yes, when I looked for them I could. I 
wish I could explain to you how it was. The 
nearest I can get to it is, that his figure, while I 
saw it, stood out more distinctly than anything 
else. All the rest seemed in the background, 
indistinct by comparison. Ah, I know — ^Uke — 
have you ever noticed on a bright sunny day, 
looking in a shop window, how suddenly the 
things reflected are much clearer and more 
visible than the things actually in the window? 
They seem to recede, and the reflection is strong 
and clear. Well, it was something like that. 
As if one had two sights and one for the mo- 
ment overbore the other. I 'm explaining badly, 
but it's difficult. At any rate he did not evap- 
orate or fade as they say these visions invaria- 
bly do. It was the sight failed me.*' 

"That is enormously interesting,'* said North 
slowly. 

' ' You see, ' ' said Ruth eagerly, * * ever since I 
came here this — this being in touch with Dick 
Carey has been growing. It is becoming a won- 



The Man on the Other Side 149 

derful experience; it seems to me of possibly 
enormous value, but I don *t want to take it one 
step beyond where it can reasonably and 
legitimately be taken. I want the truth about 
it. I want your brains, your intelligence, to 
help me. I want you honestly and truly to 
tell me just what you think of these happenings. 
And I want to know whether you yourself have 
had any sense of his presence here, even ever 
so faint.*' 

North recovered his pipe, re-lit it, and began 
to smoke again before he answered. Indeed, 
he smoked in silence for quite a long time. 

*'I cannot deny the fact,** he said at length, 
**that I have what perhaps should be described 
as a prejudice against any supposed communi- 
cation with the dead. It has always been sur- 
rounded, to my mind, with so much that is un- 
desirable, nor do I believe in any revelation save 
that of science, and on these lines science has no 
revelation. But there are two things here that 
do force themselves on my consideration. One 
is that you never knew Dick in the flesh, the 
other that since you came here, not before, I 
have myself felt, not a presence of any sort, 
but the sense of well-being and content which 
always belonged to my companionship with him. 
And that I never feel anywhere but at Thorpe, 
or at Thorpe except when you are with me. The 



150 The Man on the Other Side 

latter can be explained in various ways. The 
former is rather different. Have you ever seen 
a photograph of Dick^ or has anyone described 
him to you?^' 

**No. I have never seen a photograph, and 
no one has ever described his appearance to 
me.** 

Then she smiled at him suddenly and delight- 
fully. **I am not a curious woman, but I am 
human,** she said. ** Before we go any further, 
for pity*s sake describe Dick Carey to me, and 
tell me if he was in the habit of leading Larry 
by a pocket-handkerchief!** 

**You have described him,** said North, smil- 
ing too. '* Especially his smile. I am short- 
sighted, but I could always tell Dick in a crowd 
if he smiled, long before I could distinguish his 
features. And he did lead Larry by his hand- 
kerchief. It was a regular game between them. * * 

* * Surely that is in the nature of proof I * * ex- 
claimed Buth. 

**Let us call it circumstantial evidence.** 
**But worth even your — a scientist *s— con- 
sideration ? * * 

* * Undoubtedly ! By the way, what happened 
to Larry?** 

**When I thought of him again it was some 
little time later ; he was going back to the house 



The Man on the Other Side 151 

across the field. And — and— oh, I know it 
sonnds mad — ^he was following somebody, and 
so were Sarah and Selina. Yon know, don't 
yon, what I meanf Dogs ran qnite differently 
when they are ont on their own. And I have 
never known Sarah and Selina leave me to 
follow anyone eke before, in all their lives.'* 

*'Any dog wonld follow Dick,*' said North, 
and then looked as if he wonld like to have 
taken the words back, bnt she stopped him. 

**Yon promised,'* she said. **And that, too, 
is a piece of evidence. As I said, I don 't want 
to pnsh it a fraction of an inch beyond where 
it will go. Bnt think what it means f The 
breaking down of that awfnl impassable wall 
between the living and the dead. Think what 
some knowledge, of the next step only, beyond 
the Gateway of Death means. ' ' 

*' Always supposing there is a next step," 
said North. ** Again there is no evidence I can 
accept. Though, mind you" — he was really in 
earnest now — **I am not among those who are 
content, indeed glad, that it should all end here. 
This old universe is too interesting a riddle to 
drop after a few years' study." 

**Ah, do you know Walt Whitman's lines f — 

' * This day, before dawn, I ascended a hill and looked 
at the crowded Heaven. 



152 The Man on the Other Side 

And I said to my spirit, 

When we become the enfolders of these orbs, and 

the pleasure and knowledge of everything in 

them. 
Shall we be filled and satisfied thent 
And my spirit said, No, we but level that lift to pass 

and continue beyond." 

North nodded. **That^8it! I ^m out for that 
right enough, if it^s going. I don^t say, mind 
you, that I^m certain we don't go on. I'm not 
such a fool. But, to my mind, all the evidence 
so far is the other way. ' ' 

**Have you ever tried to get evidence?'' 

**No. All the methods appear to me to be 
objectionable, very. Even over this — ^this pos- 
sible sight of yours — ^I don't feel keen on the 
idea that those who have gone are hanging 
round their old homes, round us who cannot 
cognize them." 

He spoke haltingly, as if expressing him- 
self with difficulty. His unwillingness to dis- 
cuss these matters again became evident. 

* * But surely time and space in the next world 
will not exist as we understand them here, and 
that must make an almost incalculable dif- 
ference. And when you think that so many 
gave their lives for this world, isn't it reason- 
able to think that the work for some of them 
may still be linked up with it? Do you remem- 



The Man on the Otheb Side 153 

ber when yon were talking of the ontlook at 
the present moment, and Lady Condor asked 
me what I thought of itf And I said we were 
not alone, that those who had died that things 
might be better, they with their added knowl- 
edge — ^gnided — Whelped — ^yon remember? Well, 
that wasn 't my own idea somehow. It came to 
me from somewhere else, quite suddenly, on 
the moment, as it were. And I had to say it — 
though I felt shy and uncomfortable. One does 
not speak of these things to all the world. But 
some one wanted me to say it — ^just then and 
there. ^* 

She stopped, and in both their minds was a 
vision of Violet Eiversley^s beautiful angry un- 
happy face. 

* * I remember, * ' answered North. ' ' And your 
idea is that Dick's mind can communicate with 
yours by thoughts 

Buth thought a little; her eyes looked out 
without seeing. 

^'It is not an idea," she said at last. ^^I 
know. * ' 

**And have you any idea or knowledge why it 
should be so, seeing you never knew each other 
in this life? If you had, and had loved very 
deeply, it would be more comprehensible, though 
less interesting from the point of view of prov- 
ing communication. As it is, t&ere seemjB to 



154 The Man on the Other Side 

me nothing sufficiently important to account for 
it. Nothing beyond a certain likeness of 
thought and interests. * * 

Buth smiled. The interest had gripped him 
again. He was thinking out aloud. She waited 
un.til he looked at her. 

**What is your explanation?'* he asked. 

And suddenly Buth found it amazingly dif- 
ficult to explain. The memory of that velvet 
night of stars, the message in the song of the 
little brown bird, the revelation which had come 
to her, swept over her again with a renewed 
and surprising sweetness, but of words she 
seemed bereft. Compared with the wonder and 
beauty of the thought they seemed utterly in- 
adequate and hopeless. She put out both her 
hands with a little foreign gesture of helpless- 
ness. 

*'You have nonef he asked, and she caught 
the disappointment in his voice, and looking at 
him saw, as she had seen once before on his 
first visit, the lonely tired soul of the man who, 
losing Dick Carey, had lost much. And Dick 
Carey was there, so very surely there. 

^ ' It isn 't the personal love for one that really 
brings together, ' ' she said, her voice very, very 
gentle. ^'It is the love for everything that has 
life or breath. That love must be communion. 
It makes you belong.*' 



The Man on the Other Side 155 

There was a little silence before she went on : 

** You see, I never had any one person to con- 
centrate on, unless it was old Baphael Goltz, 
and looking back, I see now he was a cosmic sort 
of person. He did really in some way grip 
the whole of things, and it helped me more than 
I had any idea of at the time. Then I cared 
so much for all the men out in Flanders who 
came in and out of my life so swiftly and apas- 
modically. Then I came here, and found how 
much I cared for all living things in the lower 
worlds. And he is linked up too with them all, 
because he cared so much. And we have both 
by chance, whatever chance may be, focused 
on Thorpe. Do you at all understand what I 
mean?'* 

* * Yes, after a fashion, * * said North. * * It *8 like 
watching some one dimly moving about in an 
unknown, and to me a visionary, world. I own 
you are right — ^he moved in it too; and I am 
also ready to own it is possible because of my 
own limitations that I can only regard it as 
visionary. * * 

' ' Raphael had many books dealing with these 
things, * * said Ruth. * * I feel so sorry now that 
they did not interest me then. You see, I had 
never lost anyone by death. I had no one to 
lose. It was only out in France when the men 
came in and drank my soup or coffee, and some 



156 The Man on the Other Side 

slept like tired children, and others played a 
game of cards, or talked to me of home, and we 
all seemed like children of one family belonging 
to each other. And in a few hours, perhaps 
less, I would see one or more of them lying 
dead — gone out like flames extinguished quite 
suddenly. And I didn 't know what life or death 
meant. ' ' 

North nodded. ''It hits one sometimes,'' he 
said. 

**And their people at home — ^I used to write 
for some of those who were brought in to the 
estaminet and died before they could get them 
farther. One thought of them all the time. 
Going on with their everyday life at home, 
and waiting. That is why what has happened 
to me here seems so amazingly important, why 
its truth needs such close questioning, why I 
so much want your help. ' ' 

**For what it is worth it is at your disposal, 
and" — ^he paused before he went on with de- 
cision — **I own I am interested, as I have never 
been before in so-called communication with 
another world." 

** There are some books here dealing with 
psychic faculties. I found them on the top of 
the oak bookcase. Mostly by German authors. 
Would they have been Mr. Carey 'sf" 



The Man ok the Other Side 157 

**More likely they belonged to a friend of his 
who used to stay here/' 
**0h, the German friend!** exclaimed ButL 

* * You have heard of him f * * 

* * Mr. Fothersley spoke of him only this mom- 
ingy and your daughter mentioned him the other 
day/' 

**He was an interesting personality, and very 
strong on the point that there were extraor- 
dinary powers and forces latent in man. I 
never cared to discuss them with him. He went 
too far, and looking back I think I almost un- 
consciously dreaded his influence over Dick. 
I don't think I need have. Dick was, I recog- 
nize it now, the stronger of the two.'' 
^ ' But he was interested in the same things f ' ' 
** Undoubtedly. Possibly I was jealous; I 
preferred him to be interested in my particular 
line of study. He was interested to a great ex- 
tent of course, but von Schade 's lines of thought 
appealed to him more. I remember the last 
night von Schade was here. It was in the June 
of 1914. He had been paying Dick a long visit 
and was leaving in the morning. It was the 
sort of night when the world seems much big- 
ger than it does by day — sl wonderful night. 
The sky was thick with stars, and he stood just 
over there with their light on his face, and 



158 The Man on the Other Side 

talked to us as if we were a public meeting. 
He was a good-looking chap in a hard frozen 
sort of style. Oliver Lodge had been speaking 
to the Eoyal Art Society on the Sources of 
Power, and it had got von Schade on to his 
hobby. 

** *You talk of the power of atomic energy, 
you scientists,* he said; * it is as nothing com- 
pared with the forces possessed by man in him- 
self. If we studied these, if we understood 
these, if we knew how to harness and direct 
them, there is nothing in heaven and earth we 
should not be masters of. Men — ^we should be 
gods I And you men with brains puddle about 
among the forces of nature, blind and deaf to 
the forces in man which could harness every 
one of the forces of nature obedient to your 
will, and leave the study of these things to hys- 
terical madmen and neurotic women. And 
those who have some knowledge, who have the 
gift, the power, to experiment with these forces 
if they would, they are afraid of this and that. 
My God, you make me sick I ' 

**He threw out both his arms and his face 
was as white as a sheet. Old Dick got up and 
put his arm round the fellow's shoulders. 
Goodness knows what he saw in him I * We'll 
get the forces harnessed right enough, old 
fellow, when we 're fit to use them, ' he said. 



The Man on the Other Side 159 

**And they looked at each other for a full 
minute, von Schade glaring and Dick smiling, 
and then von Schade suddenly began to laugh. 

** 'Mostly I'm fond of you, Dick,' he said, 
'but sometimes I hate you like the deuce!' 

' ' He went the next morning, and I was glad. 
For another thing he fell in love with Vi, and 
she was such a little demon to flirt that until 
the last minute you never knew if she was se- 
rious or not. Morally and socially he was ir- 
reproachable, but — ^well, I didn't like him I 
I often wondered how he took the news of her 
engagement to Dick." 

''That happened after he leftf" 

"Yes. The second time Dick went out to 
the front. He wasn't a marrying man really. 
But you know how things were then. Vi broke 
down over his going, and he had always been 
fond of her since she was a baby. But I don 't 
think it would have been a success. I never 
could picture old Dick as anything but a bach- 
elor. ' ' 

He stopped, for he saw she was not listening. 
She was thinking hard. Her black brows bent, 
her grey eyes almost as black beneath them. 

"That is very interesting," she said pres- 
ently, speaking slowly, as one tracking an idea. 
"Von Schade must have known that Dick Carey 
knew better how to exercise those latent powers 



160 The Man on the Other Side 

than he did. They were both seeking the same 
thing from different motives.*' 

* * Explain, please. * ' 

Buth was silent again for a moment^ still 
thinking hard. **It*s not easy, you know,** she 
said. **But this is the best I can do. They 
were both scientists of the invisible, just as you 
are a scientist of the visible, but Dick Carey 
was seeking union with God and von Schade 
was seeking knowledge and power for himself. 
Therefore they studied the unseen sources of 
life and death by different methods, and Dick 
Carey had got farther than von Schade and 
von Schade knew it.** 

North shook his head. **Now you are wan- 
dering in the mist so far as I am concerned,** 
he said. 

Buth sighed. **I explain badly, but then I 
am only struggling in the mist myself. I wish 
I had cared for these things when Baphael Goltz 
was alive! So many things he said which 
passed me by then come back to me now with 
a new meaning. But there is one thing just 
lately I have felt very strongly. When he was 
in the physical body Dick Carey was a far more 
wonderful man than any of you knew — except 
probably von Schade. Yes, you loved him I 
know, the world is black without him, but you 
didn*t think he was anything extraordinary. 



The Man on the Other Side 161 

Ton are a great man and he was nobody, in the 
eyes of the world. Yon don^t know even now 
how wonderful he was. And now he has escaped 
from this clogging mould, this blinding veil of 
physical matter, he is, I firmly believe, making 
this little comer of the earth, this little Sussex 
farm, what every home and village the town 
might be if we were in touch with the invisible 
secret source of all.** 

She stopped, for she felt that North was not 
following her any longer, was shrinking back 
again. 

* * Oh ! * ' she cried, * * why won *t you believe it is 
worth your study at any rate t * * 

North turned on her suddenly, harshly, al- 
most brutally. 

* * I can *t, * * he said hoarsely. * * Don *t you see 
it's all shapeless, formless, to a mind like minef 
I want to believe. God! it would give one 
an horizon beyond eternity; but you talk of 
what to me is foolishness. ' ' 

He looked at her with an inuneasurable 
dreariness of soul in his eyes, and very gently 
she put her worn brown hand in his and held 
it. 

** Listen,** she said, and her voice was deep 
with sudden music. **The children come now. 
You cannot keep them away. Something draws 
them to Thorpe. The wild creatures one can 



162 The Man on the Other Side 

understand. It is sanctuary. But the chil- 
dren — ^it must mean something.'* 

**You are here.*' 

She shrank back as if hurt. * * No, oh no ! It 
is not me. It is something altogether beyond 
me. Oh, do listen. They were always slipping 
in, or standing by the gate with their little faces 
peeping between the bars. Quite tinies some of 
them, and I took them back to their homes at 
first. I thought their mothers would be anx- 
ious. And then — then I began to guess. So 
now I have given them the field beyond the 
stream and they come out of school hours. * * 

**The lower field!** exclaimed North. **No 
wonder you have taken Fothersley's breath 
away. * ' 

**0h, he does not know of that. Fortunately 
he was here in the morning during school 
hours, so he only saw the Blackwall children. 
You see, * * she added apologetically, * * it is stich 
a child's field, with the stream and the little 
wood with blue-bells, and there are cowslips 
in the spring and nuts in the autumn, and I 
shall make hay as usual, of course. We cut 
on Tuesday.** 

** Don't you find them very destructive?** 

*'They haven't trampled down a yard of 
grass, * * said Ruth triumphantly. * * I gave them 
a strip by the stream under the silver birches. 



The Man on the Other Side 163 

The primrose bit, you know, and the wood. 
And the hay is in a way their property. You 
go and try to walk across it! You'll have a 
nest full of jackdaws at you!'' 

* ' But the trees and flowers ! ' ' 

^*That is just another thing," she smiled at 
him. **0h, why won't you believe? I have 
had to teach them hardly anything. They 
know. No branch is ever torn down. Never 
will you find those pathetic little bunches of 
picked and thrown-away flowers here. The 
birds are just as tame. I teach them very little. 
I'm afraid of spoiling my clumsy help. It is 
so wonderful. They bring crumbs of any 
special bit of cake they get, for the birds, and 
plant funny little bits of roots and sow seeds. 
Come down and see them with me. I don't 
take, or tell, other people. I am so afraid of 
it getting spoilt." 

North extracted his Jong frame from his 
chair. 

**A11 right," he said, with that odd smile of 
his as of one humouring a child. * * But you are 
mad, you know, quite mad." 

* * You said that to me before. ' ' 

And then North remembered suddenly that 
he had often said it to Dick Carey. 

Their way led across the flower garden, and 
under the cherry-orchard trees where the 



164 The Man on the Other Side 

daisies shone like snow on the green of the 
close-cut grass. Here they found Bertram Au- 
relius lying on his back talking in strange lan- 
guage to the whispering leaves above him, and 
curling and uncurling his bare pink toes in the 
dappled sunlight. His mother sat beside him, 
her back against a tree trunk, mending the 
household linen when she could keep her eyes 
off him for more than a minute. The dogs fell 
upon Bertram Aurelius, who took them literally 
to his bosom, fighting them just as a little 
puppy fights, and his mother smiled up at them 
with her big blue eyes and foolish loose-lipped 
red mouth. 

**Have you ever heard anything of the 
father!*' said North, when they were out of 
earshot. 

** Killed at BuUecourt, ' * Buth answered. '*I 
could not help feeling it was perhaps best. He 
will be a hero to her now always.'* 

The lower field was steeped in the afternoon 
sunshine, and the children were chirping like 
so many birds. Two sat by the stream blow- 
ing dandelion clocks, which another small child 
carried to them with careful footsteps, his 
tongue protruding in the anxious effort to con- 
vey the fragile globes in safety before they 
floated away. Two bigger boys were planting 
busily in a clearing in the wood. . Another slept. 



The Man on the Other SroB 165 

seemingly just as he had f alien, with all the lis- 
som grace of childhood, and on the bank beside 
him a small girl crooned to something she 
nursed against her flat little chest. 

Boger North looked at the peaceful scene 
with relief. 

**I believe I*d expect a sort of school feast, '* 
he said. **If you don^t break forth any more 
violently than this, I*m with you. What are 
the little beggars plantingf '' 

'^ Michaelmas daisies. They should do there, 
don^t you think f And we are trying lilies in 
that far comer. The soil is damp and peaty. 
We were too late for fruit trees this year but 
IVe great plans for autumn planting.'* 

North, oddly enough, so it seemed to many, 
was popular with children. He never asked 
them endless questions, or if they wanted to 
do this or that. He liked the little people, and 
had discovered that at heart they were like 
the shy wild things. Leave them alone and keep 
quiet, and, ten to one, presently a little hand 
will creep into yours. 

He let himself down on the bank near the 
crooning child, in silence. She was a thin white 
slip of a thing, with very fair hair and a pair 
of big translucent eyes. It was an old doll 
she was nursing, so old that its face had prac- 
tically disappeared, and a blank white circle 



166 The Man on the Other Side 

gazed to heaven from under a quite smart tam- 
o*-shanter. She 'was telling some story ap- 
parently, but only now and then were any words 
intelligible. 

Presently she began to look at North side- 
ways, and her voice rose out of its low mono- 
tone into a higher key. It was like the sudden 
movement of a bird nearer to something or 
some one whose bona fides it has at first mis- 
trusted. 

The words she was crooning became more 
intelligible, and gradually North realized, to 
his astonishment, that she was repeating, after 
her own fashion, the old Saga of Brynhild the 
warrior maid whom Segurd found clad in helm 
and byme. A queer mixture of the ride of the 
Valkyries, of Brynhild asleep surrounded by 
the eternal fires. Brynhild riding her war- 
horse on to the funeral pyre. Loki the Fire 
God. Wotan with his spear. All were mixed 
up in a truly wonderful whole. But still more 
to his astonishment it was the sword which 
appealed evidently above all to this small white 
maiden. On the sword she dwelt lovingly, and 
wove her tale around its prowess. And when 
she had brought her recital to a triumphantly 
shrill close at the moment when Siegmund 
draws the sword from the tree, she turned and 



The Man on the Other Side 167 

looked him full in the face, half shyly, half 
triumphantly, wholly appealing. It was as if 
she said, **What do you think of that nowf 

North nodded at her. '*That*s first rate, 
you know,'* he said. 

** Which would you choose, if you had the 
choice? Would you choose the ring or the 
sword f she asked. 

**Well, I'm inclined to think old Wotan's 
spear is more in my line, ' ' said North in a tone 
of proper thoughtful consideration. ' ' It broke 
the sword once, didn't itf At least I believe 
it did. But it's rather a long time ago since I 
read about these things. Do you learn them 
at school?" 

**They aren't lessons." She looked at him 
with some contempt. ** They 're stories." 

**It's such a long time ago since anyone told 
me stories," said North apologetically. **I'm 
afraid I've forgotten." 

She looked at him with compassion, holding 
the battered doll closer to her. Her eyes re- 
minded him of a rain-washed sky. 

*^I tell Tommy lots of stories," she said. 

Another child's voice called to her from the 
wood, '^Moira, Moira," and she fled away. It 
was like the sudden flight of a bird. 

**Who is the child who tells her dolls the story 



16B The Man on the Other Sh>e 

of the Bingf '' he asked Buth, when she rejoined 
him. ^^She is rather like one of Backham's 
Bhine Maidens herself, by the way/' 

* * Moria Kent t Isn *t she a lovely little thing t 
Her mother is the village school-mistress/' 

^*Ahy that accounts for it I suppose/' said 
North. 

Buth opened her mouth to speak, and closed 
it again. Instead of what she had meant to say, 
she said, ^ ^ Come, it is time for tea. And I have 
ordered strawberries and cream. * ' 



CHAPTBE Vm 



ROGER NORTH let himself down into the 
cane deck-chair by his study window with 
a sigh of relief. The wonderful weather still 
held. It had been a hot morning, there were 
people staying in the house — ^people who bored 
North — and lunch had been to him a weari- 
some meal. Everyone had consumed a great 
deal of food and wine and talked an amazing 
lot of nonsense, and made a great deal of noise, 
and the heat had become unbearable. 

Here, though the warmth was great, the still- 
ness was perfect. The rest of the world had 
retired to their rooms to change for the tennis 
party in the afternoon. North felt he could 
depend on at least an hour of quiet. Across 
the rosebeds and smooth lawns he could see his 
cattle lying in the tall grass under the trees. 
He watched others moving slowly from shade 
to shade — ^Daisy and Bettina, and Fancy — 
and presently Patricia, the big white mother 
of many pigs, hove in sight on her way to the 
woods. For North was a farmer too, and loved 

160 



170 The Man on the Other Side 

his beasts better, it must be owned, than he 
loved his own kind. 

He cut a hole in the orange he had brought 
from the lunch-table and commenced to suck 
it iQ great content. Like the ladies of Cran- 
ford he considered there was no other way to 
eat an orange. He also agreed with them that 
it was a pleasure that should be enjoyed in 
private. 

He gave himself up to the soothing peace 
and rest of his cool shaded room. The friendly 
faces of his beloved books looked down on him, 
the fragrance of his roses came in, hot and 
sweet, a very quintessence of summer. Patrica 
had reached the wood now; he watched her 
dignified waddle disappear in its green depths. 
What a pleasant and beautiful world it all was, 
except for the humans. 

He dropped the jangling remains of the irri- 
tating lunch interval out of his consciousness, 
and his mind drifted back to his morning's 
work, the conclusion of a week of observation, 
of measurements, of estimating quantities, of 
balancing relations. A week of the scientist's all- 
labsorbing pursuit of knowledge, which had, as 
his wife complained, made him deaf and dumb 
and blind to all else. A disturbing fact in his 
work was beginning to force itself upon him. 
He was becoming more and more conscious 



The Man on the Other Side 171 

that, in spite of the exquisite delicacy of scien- 
tific apparatus, observation was becoming in- 
creasingly difficult. He could no longer make 
the atom a subject of observation; it escaped 
him. He was beginning to base his arguments 
on mathematical formulae. Even with the chem- 
ical atom, four degrees below the ultimate phys- 
ical atom, he was beginning to reason, with- 
out basing his reasons on observation, because 
he could not observe ; it was too minute, too fine, 
too delicate — ^it escaped him. He had no in- 
strument delicate enough to observe. He had 
come to a deadlodk. The fact forced itself 
upon him with ever-increasing insistence; he 
could no longer deny it. He could carry some 
of his investigations no farther without the aid 
of finer, subtler instruments. His methods 
failed him. Nor could his particular order of 
mind accept the new psychology. He could not 
investigate by means of hypnotism, or au- 
toscopy, or accept the strange new psycho- 
logical facts which were revolutionizing all the 
old ideas of human consciousness, because he 
could not get away from the fundamental fact 
that science had no theory with which these 
strange new things would fit, no explanation, 
as he had said to Buth Seer, which could ar- 
range them in a rational order. And, dream- 
ing in the warmth of the afternoon, with the 



172 The Man on the Other Side 

fragrance and beauty of the wonderful uni- 
verse filtering into his consciousness, the idea 
penetrated with ever-growing insistence: Had 
the gods, by some wonderful chance, by some 
amazing good fortune, placed in his hands, his, 
Roger North's, an instrument, finer, subtler, 
more delicate, than any of which he had ever 
dreamed, the consciousness that was material- 
izing as Buth Seert He seemed struggling 
with himself, or rather with another self— a 
self that was striving to draw him into misty 
unreal things, and he shrank back into his world 
of what seemed to him solid, tangible things, 
things that he could touch and handle and prove 
by measure and calculation and observation. 
And then again the larger vision gripped him. 
Was there indeed a finer, subtler, more wonder- 
ful matter, waiting to be explored by different, 
finer, subtler methods t What was it Dick Carey 
and Ruth Seer cognized, contracted with outside 
his kent Could he be certain it did not exist? 
**6od! it would give you an horizon beyond 
eternity,*' he had said to Ruth Seer; that was 
true enough — if the vision was true. Always 
till now he had thought of any vision beyond 
as a fable, invented by wise men to help lesser 
men through what was after all but a sorry 
business. And now, for the first time, it really 
gripped him — ^what it would mean if it were 



The Man on the Other Side 173 

not a fable, not a usefnl deception for weaker 
men who could not face life as it really was. 
God! it would give you an horizon beyond 
eternity I The vision was as yet only a dim 
muddle of infinite possibilities and Roger 
North's mind hated muddle. He was like the 
blind man of Bethsaida who, when Christ 
touched his eyes, looked up, and saw men, as 
trees, walking. 

Suddenly he got up and moved a photograph 
of Dick Carey that stood upon his writing- 
table, moved it to an inconspicuous place on 
the mantelshelf amongst other photographs. 
Then he hesitated for a moment before he took 
one of the others and put it on the writing- 
table. 

And this simple action meant that Roger 
North had put on one side his shrinking from 
the intangible and invisible and had started on 
new investigations with new instruments for 
observation. 

Then he went back to his chair and began a 
second orange. Mansfield had just carried out 
the croquet mallets and balls, and was arrang- 
ing for the afternoon games in his usual ad- 
mirable manner. North watched him lazily as 
he sucked the orange, pleasantly conscious that 
a new interest had gripped his life, his mind 
already busy, tabulating, arranging the dif- 



174 The Man on the Other Side 

f erent subtler matter he proposed to work with. 

It was here the door opened, and with the 
little clatter and bustle which always heralded 
her approach, his wife entered, curled, pow- 
dered and adorned, very pretty and very smart, 
for her afternoon party. 

A visit from her at this moment was alto- 
gether unexpected. It was also unfortunate. 

It is doubtful if much had depended on it, 
whether Mrs. North could have helped some 
expression of her objection to orange-sucking 
when indulged in by her husband. She came to 
an abrupt halt in the doorway and looked much 
as if there was a bad smell under her nose. 

There was an unpleasant pause. North, in- 
wardly fumed, continued to suck his orange. 
He had, it is to be feared, the most complete 
contempt for his wife 's opinion on all subjects, 
and it irritated him to feel that she had never- 
theless, at times, a power which, it must be 
confessed, she had used unmercifully in the 
early days of their married life, to make him 
feel uncomfortable. 

Finally he flung the orange at the wastepaper 
basket, missed his aim, and it landed, the gap- 
ing hole uppermost, in the centre of the hearth. 

* * If you want to speak to me, * ' he said irrita- 
bly, **you had better come arid sit down. On 
the other hand, if you do not like my sucking 



The Man on the Other Side 175 

an orange, you might have gone away till I 
had finished." 

* * I didn 't say anything, ' * said Mrs. North. 

She skirted the offending orange skin care- 
fully and arranged the fluffy curls at the back 
of her neck in front of the glass. Then she sat 
down and arranged the lace in front of her 
frock. 

**I can't think why you are always so dis- 
agreeable now," she complained at length. 
^*You used to be so fond of me once." 

By this time the atmosphere was electric 
with irritation. A more inopportune moment 
for such an appeal could hardly have been 
chosen. 

**I donH suppose you have dressed early to 
come down and tell me that," said North. It 
was not nice of him, and he knew it was not nice, 
but for the life of him he could not help it. In- 
deed it was only by a superhuman effort that 
his answer had not verged on the brutal. 

**I came to talk to you about Violet, but it's 
so impossible to talk to you about anything." 

**Why tryt" interposed North. 

**I suppose you take some interest in your 
own child?" retorted Mrs. North. **I daresay 
you have not noticed it, but she is looking 
wretchedly ill." 

North relapsed into silence and continued to 



176 The Man on the Other Side 

watch Mansfield's preparation on the lawn. 

**Have you noticed itf asked his wife, her 
voice shrill now with exasperation. 

**Yes,'' said North. 

**Very well then, why can't you take some 
interest? Why can't you ever talk things over 
with me like other husbands do with their wives t 
And it isn 't only that she looks ill ; she 's altered 
— she isn't the same girl she was even a year 
ago. And people remark on it. She isn 't pop- 
ular like she used to be. People seem afraid 
of her." 

She had secured North's attention now. The 
drawn lines on his face deepened. There was 
anxiety as well as irritation in his glances. 

**Have you spoken to herf Tried to find out 
what is wrong?" 

**No," said Mrs. North. **At least I have 
tried, but it's impossible to get anything out of 
her. It's like talking to a stranger. Really, 
sometimes I'm frightened of her. It sounds 
ridiculous, of course, but there it is. And we 
used to be such good friends and tell each other 
everything." 

**I am afraid she has never really got over 
Dick's death," said North, his manner appre- 
ciably gentler. **And possibly her marriage 
so soon after was not the wisest thing." 



The Man on the Other Side 177 

^^You approved of it quite as much as I 
did/' 

** Certainly. I am not in any sense blaming 
you. Besides, Violet did not ask either our 
advice or our approval. My meaning rather 
is, that possibly she is paying now for what 
I own seemed to me at the time a quite amazr 
ing courage. '' 

**She confided in you all that dreadful time 
far more than she did in me,*' said Mrs. North 
fretfully, and with her pjtiful inability to meet 
her husband when his natural kindness of heart 
or sense of duty moved him to try to discuss 
things of mutual interest with her in a friendly 
spirit. **If you had not taken her away from 
me then, it might have been different.'' 

North shrugged his shoulders, and returned 
to his contemplation of the croquet lawn and 
Mansfield's preparations. Violet had never 
from her babyhood been anything but a bone 
of contention, unless he had been content never 
to interfere or express opinions contrary to his 
wife's. 

**What do you want me to dot" he asked. 

**Only show some natural interest in your 
own child, ' ' she retorted. * * But you never can 
talk anything over without being irritable. 
And as to her marriage with Fred, we were 



178 The Man on the Other Side 

all agreed it was an excellent thing. Of course 
if you haven't noticed how altered she is, it's 
no good my telling you.'' 

**I have noticed it," said North shortly. 

**Well, what do you think we had better dot" 

**You really want my opinion?" 

North had said this before over other matters. 
He wrestled with the futility of saying it over 
this. But he knew that his wife was a de- 
voted, if sometimes an unwise, mother, and he 
had on the whole been very generous to her with 
regard to their only child. He sympathized 
with her now in her anxiety. 

* * Of course I do, " she responded. * * Isn 't it 
what I've been saying all this timet" 

**Then honestly I don't see what either you 
or I can do but stand by. She knows we're 
there right enough, both of us. She can depend 
on Fred too, she knows that. But it seems to 
me that until she comes to us we 've got to leave 
her alone to fight out whatever the trouble is 
in her own way. I think you are right — there 
is trouble. But we can't force her confidence 
and we should do no good if we did. I 'm afraid 
you won 't think that much help. ' ' He looked at 
her with some kindness. **But I believe it is 
quite sound advice." 

**It's dreadful to feel like a stranger with 
one's own child," complained Mrs. North. **It 



The Man on the Other Side 179 

makes me perfectly miserable. Of course I 
don't think a father feels the same as a 
mother. * ' 

A shadow fell across the strip of sunlight 
coming in from the window. A gay voice broke 
the sequence of her complaint. 

* * Oh, here you are ! ' ' it said. 

Both of them looked up hastily, almost guilt- 
ily. Violet Bliversley stood on the gravel path- 
way outside. A gay and gallant figure, slim 
and straight in her favourite white. The sun 
shone on the smooth coiled satin of her dark 
hair, on the whiteness of her wonderful skin. 
Her golden eyes danced as she crossed the step 
of the French window. 

**I felt in my bones you would be having a 
party this afternoon,'' she said. **So I put 
Fred and myself into the car, and here we are ! ' ' 

She looked from one to the other and they 
looked at her, momentarily bereft of speech. 
For here was the old Violet, gay with over- 
brimming life and mirth, the beautiful irresist- 
ible hoyden of the days beforfe the war, before 
Dick Carey had died, suddenly back again as 
it were. And now, and now only, did either 
of them realize to the full the difference be- 
tween her and the Violet they had just been dis- 
cussing. 

**What is the matter with you both?" she 



180 The Man on the Other Side 

cried. * * You look as if you were plotting dark 
and desperate deeds I And Mansfield is nearly 
in tears under the beech-tree because he can't 
arrange the chairs to his satisfaction without 
you/' She looked at her mother. **He says'* 
— she looked at her father and bubbled with 
mirth — **the trenches have spoilt his sense 
of the artistic! And he says he is a champion 
at croquet now himself. He won all the com- 
petitions at V.A.D. hospital. Do you think 
we ought to ask him to play this afternoon t ' ' 

**My dear Violet *' began Mrs. North, 

smitten by the horror of the suggestion. 

**Look here, Vi," said North. On a sudden 
impulse he put his long legs down from his deck- 
chair, sat erect, and swept her gay badinage 
aside. **We were talking about you.'' 

*'Me!" 

She bent her straight black brows at him, a 
shadow swept over her brilliance, she shivered 
a little. 

**I suppose I have been pretty poisonous to 
you lately." She meditated for a moment. 
Then her old irresistible mischievous smile 
shone out. * * But it 's nothing to what I 've been 
to poor Fred. ' ' 

She ran her lithe fingers through North's 
grizzled hair and became serious again. 



The Man on the Other Sn>B 181 

^'Dad and Mums, darlings, I don't know 
what 's been the matter with me — ^but I Ve been 
in hell. I woke up this morning and felt like 
Shnna-something's daughter when the devil 
was driven out of her. And I got up and 
danced round the room in my nighty, because 
the old world was beautiful again and I didn't 
hate everything and everybody. And don't 
talk to me about what I've been like, darlings 
— ^I don't want to think of it. All I know is, 
it's gone, and if it ever comes back " 

She stopped and repeated slowly: 

**If it ever comes back " 

Her slim erect figure shivered, as a rod of 
steel shivers driven by electric force. 

Then she flung up a defiant hand and laughed. 
The gay Ught laughter of the old Violet. ^ * But I 
won't let it! Never again! Never, never, 
never! Mums, come out and wrestle with 
Mansfield's lost artistic sense." 

She lifted Mrs. North, protesting shrilly, 
bodily out of her chair. 

''My dear Violet! Don't! Oh, my hat!" 
she cried, and retreated, like a ruffled bird, to 
the looking-glass over the mantel-shelf to re- 
arrange her plumage. 

Violet seized her father by both hands and 
pulled him too out of his chair. 



182 The Man on the Other Sn>E 

**Come and play a game of croquet with me 
before the guests come, Heir Professor,'* she 
said. 

It was her old name for him in the days when 
Karl von Schade had brought many Grerman 
expressions and titles into their midst. It 
struck North with a curious little unpleasant 
shock. 

**Why have you put poor Dick's photo up 
heref asked his wife. 

**0h, do leave my things alone!'* exclaimed 
North. 

His wife's capacity for discovering and in- 
quiring into any little thing he did not want 
to explain was phenomenal. It irritated him to 
see her pick up the frame. It irritated him 
that she would always speak of his dead friend 
as *'poor Dick." 

The atmosphere disturbed by Violet's sudden 
radiant entrance became once more charged 
with electric irritation. 

Mrs. North put down the frame with a little 
click. 

**I thought it was some mistake of the serv- 
ant's," she said stiflSy. 

Violet pulled her father out of the French 
window. * ' Come, we have only time for half a 
game now," she said. 

Mrs. North followed. 



The Man on the Other Side 183 

^^Your Miss Seer is coming this afternoon, 
Roger,** she said. **I do hope you won't talk 
to no one else, if you intend to appear at alL 
It looks so bad, and only makes everyone talk ! ' ' 

With which parting shot she retreated to- 
wards Mansfield and the chairs. 

Violet slipped her arm through her father's 
as they crossed the lawn. **She can't help it, 
daddy," she said soothingly. 

North laughed, a short mirthless laugh. 

**I suppose not. Go ahead, Vi. I'll take 
bMe." 

They buried themselves in the game after 
the complete and concentrated manner of the 
real croquet player. Both were above the aver- 
age, and it was an infinite relief to North to 
find Violet taking her old absorbing interest in 
his defeat. 

Presently Fred Biversley wandered out and 
stood watching them, stolid and heavy as usual, 
but his nod to North held meaning, and a great 
content. North was beginning to like this 
rather dull young man in a way he would once 
have thought impossible. He had been the 
plainest, the least attractive, and the least in- 
teresting of the group of brilliant children who 
had grown up in such a bewilderingly sudden 
way, almost, it seemed, on the declaration of 
war, and of whom so few were left. North's 



184 The Man on the Other Side 

mind drifted back to those days which seemed 
so long ago, another lif etime, to those gay glad 
children who had centred round his friend and 
so been part of his own life. And then a sudden 
nostalgia seized him, a sick sense of the pur- 
poseless horror of life. And you cared — really 
cared — ^if you made a bad shot at croquet, or 
if your wife objected to your sucking oranges. 
Mansfield, who had faced death by torture min- 
ute after minute out there, was worried because 
he could not arrange the chairs at a tennis 
party. And those boys and the girl, little Sybil 
Bawson, were all broken up, smashed out of 
existence, finished. They had not even left any 
other boys and girls of their own behind ; they 
were some of nature's waste. 

He missed his shot, and Violet gave a cry 
of triumph. It gave the game into her hands. 
She went out with a few pretty finish 
shots. 

^^Not up to your usual mark that, sir!'' said 
Eiversley. 

**No," said North. **It was a rotten shotl" 
And he did care. He was annoyed with him- 
self. * * Rotten I " he said, and played the stroke 
over again. 

** Absolutely unworthy!" laughed his daugh- 
ter. 

She put out first one and then the other of 



The Man on the Other Side 185 

her balls with deft precision and waved her 
mallet to an approaching car. 

**Here are the Condors, ^^ she said. **And 
Condie himself! I haven't seen him for ages, 
the old dear!'' 

She skimmed the lawn like a bird towards 
the front door. 

Mansfield was tenderly assisting an enor- 
mously stout gentleman to get out of the car 
backwards. 

** Excellent, bombardier!" said the stout 
gentleman, i* * Excellent. You havei let !me 
down without a single twinge. Now they put 
my man into the motor transport. Most un- 
fortunate for me. The knowledge of how to 
handle a live bomb would have been invaluable." 

He heaved slowly round in time to receive 
Violet Eiversley's enthusiastic welcome. His 
face was very round and full, the features, in 
themselves good, partially buried in many rolls 
of flesh, the whole aspect one of benign good 
nature. Only an occasional penetrating flash 
from under his heavy eyelids revealed the keen 
intelligence which had given him no small rep- 
utation in the political world. 

**Ah, little Vi! It's pleasant to see you 
again," he said. **How are you. North!" 
His voice was soft and thick, but had the beauty 
of perfect pronunciation. 



186 The Man on the Other Side 

It was the only sound ever known to check 
his wife's amazing flow of conversation. She 
owned herself that it had been difficnlt, but she 
had recognized the necessity early in their mar- 
ried life. 

**You see, no one wanted to hear me talk if 
they could hear him,'* she explained. **Now it 
has become a habit. Condor has only to say 
^Ah!' and I stop like an automaton.'' 

At this moment she was following him from 
the car amid the usual shower of various be- 
longings. Violet and her husband assisted her 
while North and Mansfield gathered up the 
d6bris. 

**Yes, my dears, we have been to a meeting 
as usual. Natural — ^I mean National Economy. 
Condor made a really admirable speech, recom- 
mending impossible things ; excellent, of course 
— only impossible! My glasses f Thank you, 
Eoger. Yes, isn't the car shabby! I am so 
thankful. A new Bolls-Boyce has such a pain- 
fully rich appearance, hasn't itt And the old 
ones go just as well, if not better. That scarf t 
Um — ^yes — ^perhaps I will want it. Let us put 
it into Condor's pocket. A little more padding 
makes no difference to him." 

* * When I was younger it used to be my privi- 
lege and pleasure to pick up these little odds 
and ends for my wife," said Lord Condor, 



The Man on the Other Side 187 

smiling good-naturedly, while his wife stuffed 
the scarf into his pocket. ^ ^ But alas I my figure 
no longer permits/* 

**I remember my engagement was a most try- 
ing time,** said Lady Condor. **My dear 
mother impressed on me that if Condor once 
realized the irritation my untidiness and habit 
of dropping my things about would cause him 
in our married life, he would break it off. 
What, ViT Oh, danm the thing!** 

Violet Riversley, holding a gold bag which 
had mysteriously dropped from somewhere, 
went off into a helpless fit of laughter. 

**Don*t laugh, my dear. It is nothing to 
laugh at. I do hope Mansfield did not hear! 
One catches these bad habits, but I have not 
taken to swearing. I do not approve of it for 
women — or of smoking — do I, Condor t But 
that wretched bag has spoilt my whole after- 
noon ; that is the fifth time it has been handed 
to me. I could not really enjoy Condor *s 
speech. Quite admirable — only no one could 
possibly do the things he recommended. But 
where was It Oh yes — the bag — you see, I 
bought it at Asprey*s! You know, in Bond 
Street — yes. There was a whole window full 
of them. How should it strike one that they 
were luxuries, and that the scarcity of gold 
was so great f One has got quite used to the 



188 The Man on the Other Side 

paper money by now. And somehow it never 
seems so valnable as real sovereigns. I am snre 
our extravagance is due to this. It*s nearly as 
bad as paying by cheque. But where was It 
Oh, my bag I You see, we all went to this meet- 
ing to patronize National Economy. Most nec- 
essary, Condor says, and we must all do our best. 
But it really would have been better, I think, 
if we had not all gone in our cars and taken our 
gold bags. Everyone seemed to have a gold 
bag — and aigrettes on their heads. I never 
wear them myself. The poor birds — ^I couldn *t. 
But I know they cost pounds and pounds, and 
no one could call them necessities. Or the gold 
bags of course, if gold is so very scarce. Ought 
we to send them to be melted down! I will 
gladly send mine into the lower regions. Just 
as we were entering it plopped down on the step, 
and you can imagine the noise it made, and a 
quite poor-looking man picked it up and gave 
it back to me. He had on one of the dread- 
ful-looking suits, you know, that they gave our 
poor dear men when they were demobilized. 
He was most pleasant, but what must he have 
thought T And I could not explain to him about 
the shop window-full because Condor was wait- 
ing for me. And then, on the platform, just 
as Condor was making one of his most telling 



The Man on the Other Side 189 

points, it clanged down off my lap, and of 
course it fell just where there was no carpet. 
I tried to kick it under the chair, but little Mr. 
Peckham — ^you know him, dear — ^would jump up 
and make quite a show of it, handing it back to 
me. No, don^t give it me again. Put it into 
Condor's pocket. But he has gone! To see 
the pigs with Roger! Isn't it wonderful the 
attraction pigs have for men of a certain age I 
My dear father was just the same, and he called 
his pigs after us — or was it us after the pigsf — 
I don't quite remember which. And where is 
your mother I Oh, I see — splaying croquet with 
Mrs. Ingram. My dear, did you ever see such 
a hat ! Like a plate of petrified porridge, isn 't 
it! No, tell your mother not to come. I will 
just wave my hand. Go and tell her not to stop 
her game, dear Violet. And here is Arthur I 
He has something important to tell me — ^I know 
by his walk. Now let us get comfortable first, 
and where we shall not be disturbed. Yes. 
Those two chairs over there." 

**I do want a little chat if possible, Marion," 
said Mr. Fothersley. He retrieved a scarf 
which had floated suddenly across his path, with 
the skill bom of long practice. **Yes, I will 
keep it in case you feel cold. ' ' 

He folded it in a neat square so that it could 



190 The Man on the Other Side 

go into his pocket without damage to either 
scarf or pocket, and held the back of her chair 
while she fitted herself into it. 

**A footstool! Thank you, Arthur. I will 
say for Nita, she understands the art of making 
her guests comfortable. Now at the Howies* 
yesterday I had a chair nearly impossible to get 
into and quite impossible to get out of! But 
where were we I Oh yes — you have got some- 
thing you want to tell me. I always know by 
your waif 

Mr. Fothersley was a little vexed. **I can- 
not see how it can possibly affect my walk, 
Marion.** 

**It is odd, isn*t itt** said her Ladyship 
briskly. **It is just like my dear father. A 
piece of news was written all over him until 
he got rid of it. I remember when poor George 
Somerville shot himself — ^my dear mother and 
I were sitting on the terrace, and we saw my 
father coming up from the village — quite a long 
way off— you could not distinguish a feature- 
but we knew at once he was bringing news — 
news of importance. But where were we!** 

She stopped suddenly and looked at him with 
the smile which had turned the heads of half 
the gilded youth of fifty years ago. 

^^I am a garrulous old woman, my dear 
Arthur. You are anxious about something, 



The Man on the Other Side 191 

and here am I worrying you with my silly 
reminiscences — ^yes — ^now what is itt Tell me 
all about it, and we will see what can be done. ' ' 

**I am certainly perturbed/' said Mr. Foth- 
ersley. He smoothed down his delicate grey 
waist-coat and settled himself back in his chair. 
^^I am afraid there is no doubt Nita is becom- 
ing jealous of Miss Seer.'* 

^^Good heavens! I would as soon suspect 
that blue irisl^' 

** Quite so! Quite so! But you know what 
Nita is about these things. And, unf ortunately, 
it appears that Eoger has been over to Thorpe 
once or twice alone lately.*' 

* * Perfectly natural, ' ' said her Ladyship judi- 
cially. ^^He would be interested in the farm 
for Dick's sake. I like to go there myself. She 
hasn't spoilt the place." 

**Nita called her *that woman' to me just 
now," said Mr. Fothersley solemnly. 

Lady Condor raised her hand. * * That settles 
it, of course ! And now, dear Arthur, what is 
to be done! We really cannot have one of 
those dreadful performances that have un- 
fortunately occurred in the past ! ' ' 

**I really don't know," said Mr. Fothersley. 
He was divided between excitement and dis- 
tress. ^^It is quite useless to talk to either of 
them. Nita generally consults me, but she 



192 The Man on the Other Side 

listens neither to reason nor advice. And 
Eoger only laughs or loses his temper. ^^ 

**Yes/* agreed Lady Condor. **I think it 
depends on the state of his liver. And as for 
poor Nita listening to reason on that subject — 
well — as you say!^^ 

**If only she would not tell everybody it 
would not be so terrible. ^^ 

**Ah, that is just the little touch of bour- 
geois/^ said Lady Condor. **It was wine, 
wasn^t itt Or was it something dried! And 
poor dear Boger is really so safe — ^yes — ^he 
would be terribly bored with a real affair de 
ccsur. He would forget any woman for weeks if 
he were arranging a combination of elements to 
see if they would blow each other up. And if 
the poor woman made a scene, or uttered a 
word of reproach even, he would be oflF for 
good and all — ^pouf — ^just like that. And what 
good is that to any woman! I have told Nita 
so, but it is no good — ^no! Now if she had 
been married to Condor! Poor darling, he is 
perfectly helpless in the hands of anything 
in petticoats! It is not his fault. It is tem- 
perament, you know. All the Hawkhursts 
have very inflammable dispositions. And when 
he was younger, women were so silly about 
him ! I used to pretend not to know, -and I was 



The Man on the Other Side 193 

always charming to them all. It worked ad- 
mirably. * ' 

**I always admired your dignity, dear 
Marion,*^ said Mr. Fothersley. 

''TFe have always shielded our men,*^ said 
Lady Condor, and she looked a very great lady 
indeed. 

**Our day is passing,** said Mr. Fothersley 
sadly. **I deplore it very much. Very much 
indeed. * * 

** Fortunately * * — ^Lady Condor pursued her 
reminiscences — ** Condor has a sense j)f humour, 
which always prevented him making himself 
really ridiculous : that would have worried me. 
A man running round a woman looking like an 
amorous sheep! Where are my glasses, 
Arthur! And who is that girl over there, all 
legs and neckt Of course the present style 
of dress has its advantages — one has nothing 
on to lose. But where was It Something 
about sheep! Oh yes, dear Condor. I have 
always been so thankful that when he lost his 
figure— he had a very fine. figure as a young 
man you remember — ^he gave up all that sort 
of thing. You must, of course, if you have any 
sense of the ridiculous. But about Boger and 
Miss Seer. She is a woman with dignity. Now 
where can she have got it from! She seems 



1914 The Man on the Other Side 

to have been bronght up between an orphan 
clergy school and some shop — ^was it old furni- 
ture! — something old I know. Not clothes — 
no — ^but something old. And some one said she 
had been a cook. But one can be anything these 
days. * * 

* * She is of gentle birth, * ^ said Mr. Fothersley. 
**Her mother, I gather, was a Courthope, and 
the Seers seem to be quite good people — ^Irish 
I believe — ^but of good blood. It always tells. ^ ^ 

* * You never know which way, ^ * said her Lady- 
ship sagely. **Now look at my Uncle Marcus. 
Oh, there is Miss Seer. Yes — ^I really don^t 
think we need worry. It would be difficult to 
be rude to her. There, you see — dear Nita is 
being quite nice ! And Roger is quite safe with 
Condor and the pigs.*^ 

It was indeed late in the afternoon before 
North came upon Ruth, watching a set of tennis. 

*'You don^t playt^^ he asked. 

^'I never had the chance to learn any of the 
usual things,*^ she said, smiling. **I'm afraid 
I only came to-day with an ulterior motive. I 
want you to show me a photograph of Dick 
Carey. '^ 

* * That, oddly enough, was also in my mind, ^ * 
he said, smiling too. **Come into my study and 
find it for yourself. ^^ 

He was conscious of a little pleasant excite- 



The Man on the Other Side 195 

ment as they went, and also of a carions uncer- 
tainty as to whether he wanted the experiment 
to succeed or not. 

Euth went in front of him through the French 
window and stood for a while looking round her. 
She was not a slow woman, but nothing she did 
ever seemed hurried. 

**What a delicious room!*^ she said. **And 
what a glory of books ! And I do like the way 
you have your writing-table. How much better 
than across the window, and yet you get all the 
light. I may poke aboutt*^ 

**0f course. *' 

She moved the writing-table and picked up 
a quaint letter-weight with interest. The photo- 
graph she ignored. 

**I love your writing-chair,'^ she said. 

**It was my grandfather's. The only bit I 
have of his. My parents cleared out the whole 
lot when they married — ^too awful, wasn't itt" 

* * But your books are wonderful ! Surely you 
have many first editions here. Old Baphael 
would have loved them." 

* * The best of my first editions are on the right 
of the fireplace." 

She turned, and then suddenly her face lit. 
Lit up curiously, as if there were a light behind 
it. 

**Ohl" she said quite softly, then crossed to 



196 The Man on the Other Side 

the fireplace and stood looking at the photograph 
he had moved that afternoon from the writing- 
table. 

She did not pick it up or touch it ; only looked 
at it with wide eyes for quite a long time. 

Then she turned to him. 

**That is the man I saw/' she said. **Now 
will you believe f 

And at that moment the Horizon beyond 
Eternity did indeed approach closer, approach 
into the realm of the possible. 

He admitted nothing, and she did not press it. 
She sat down in the big armchair on the small 
corner left by Larry, who was curled up in it 
asleep. He shifted a little to make more room 
for her and laid a gentle feathered paw upon 
her knee. 

^^ That's odd," said North. **He won't let 
anyone else come near my chair when he's in 
it." 

^^He knows I'm a link," said Buth, smiling. 
**I wish you could look on me as that too." 

**I do— but for purposes of research only. 
You mustn't drive me too quickly." 

*'I won't. Indeed I won't." She spoke with 
the earnestness of a child who has asked a 
favour. **I only want you just not to shut it 
all out." 

^^I'm interested, and that is as far as I can 



The Man on the Other Side 197 

go at present. I wondered if you would care 
to read a bit of Dick *8 diary which I have here. 
It came to me with other papers, and there are 
some letters here.*' 

* * Oh ! * * The exclamation was full of interest 
and pleasure. 

He gave her the small packet, smiling, and 
she held it between both her hands for a mo- 
ment looking at it. 

**They will be very sacred to me,** she said. 

He nodded. * * One feels like that. It is only 
a small portion of a diary. I fancy he kept 
one very intermittently. Dick was never a 
writer. But the letter about von Schade will 
interest you. * * 

Euth stood with her eyes fixed on the small 
packet. ** Could you tell me — would you mind 
— how it happened!** she said. 

**A shell fell, burying some of his men. He 
went to help dig them out. Another shell fell 
on the same place. That was the end.** 

She looked up. Her eyes shone. 

**He was saving life, not taking it. Oh, I 
am glad.** 

She put the packet into the pocket of her linen 
skirt, gave him a little smile, and slipped away 
almost as a wraith might slip. She wanted, 
suddenly and overpoweringly, to get back to 
Thorpe. ... 



198 The Man on the Other Side 

Lady Condor, enjoying, as was her frequent 
custom, a second tea, said quite suddenly, in 
the middle of a lament on the difficulty of ob- 
taining reliable cosmetics, **That is a clever 
woman ! ' ^ 

Mr. Fothersley, who was honestly interested 
in cosmetics, tore his mind away from them 
and looked round. 

*'Who!'* he asked. 

**Miss Seer. I have been watching, after 
what you told me. You have not noticed ! She 
has been in Boger *s study with him, only about 
ten minutes — ^yes — ^but she has done it without 
Nita knowing. Look, she is saying good-bye 
now. And dear Nita all smiles and quite 
pleasant. Nita was playing croquet of course 

but even then Perhaps it was just luck — 

but quite amazing. ^^ 

Mr. Fothersley agreed. **Most fortunate,^' 
he added. 

'*You know, Arthur, she is not unattrac- 
tive, ' ' Lady Condor continued. * * By no means 
in her premiere jeunesse and can never have 
been a beauty. But there is something cool 
and restful-looking about her which some men 
might like. You never know, do you! I re- 
member once Condor was quite infatuated for 
a few weeks, with a woman rather in the same 
style. ^' 



The Man on the Other Side 199 

**But I thought you didn't think " began 

Mr. Fothersley. 

* * Of course I don *t think — ^not really. ' ' Lady 
Condor watched Euth's farewells through her 
glasses. '^That's what is so stupid about all 
these supposed affairs of Roger's. There never 

is anything in them. So stupid '' She 

stopped suddenly and looked sideways at him, 
rather the look of a child found with a for- 
bidden toy. 

**But — — '' began Mr. Fothersley, and 
stopped also. 

The two old friends looked at each other. 

** Arthur,*' said Lady Condor. **I believe 
you are as bad as I am. Yes — don't deny it. 
I saw the guilt in your eyes. So funny — ^just as 
I discovered my own. But so nice — ^we can be 
quite honest with each other." 

*'My dear Marion — ^I don't " Mr. Foth- 
ersley began to protest. 

**Dear Arthur, yes — ^you do. We both of us 
enjoy — yes — ^where are my glasses? What a 
mercy you did not tread on them. But where 
was It Yes. We both of us enjoy these little 
excitements. Positively" — ^her shrewd old face 
lighted up with mischief — ** positively I be- 
lieve we miss it when Roger is not supposed to 
be carrying on with somebody. I discovered 
it in a flash just this very moment ! I do hope 



\ 



200 The Man on the Other Side 

we don 't really hope there is something in it all 
the time. It would be so dreadful of us.** 

*' Certainly we do not,** said Mr. Fothersley, 
deeply pained but associating himself with her 
from long habit. * * Most certainly not ! I can 
assure you my conscience is quite clear. Beally, 
you are allowing your imagination to run away 
with you. We have always done our best to 
stop Nita creating these most awkward 
situations. * * 

* * Yes, of course we have, * * said Lady Condor 
soothingly. '*I did not mean that. But now 
where is Condor? Oh, he has walked home 
across the fields. So good for his figure! I 
wish I could do the same for mine. Yes, Nita 
has been quite nice to Miss Seer, and now Violet 
is seeing her oflF.** 

**I am motoring back to town to-night,** 
Violet Riversley was saying as she shut the 
door of Ruth Seer*s little two-seater car, **or 
I would like to come over to Thorpe. How is 
it?** 

**Just lovely,** said Ruth, smiling. **Be 
sure and come whenever you can.** 

She had taken off the brakes, put out the 
clutch and got into gear before Violet answered. 
Then she laid her hand, as with a sudden im- 
pulse, on the side of the car. 

**If one day I should— quite suddenly — ^wire 



The Man on the Other Side 201 

to you and ask you to have me to stay — ^would 
yout" she asked. 

**Why yes, of course,** said Ruth. 

'*You might have other visitors— or be 
away. ' * 

**No, I shall not have other visitors, and I 
shall not be away.*' 

The conveyances of other guests had begun to 
crowd the drive, and Euth had to give all her 
attention to getting her car out of a gate built 
before the day of cars. It was only when she 
was running clear, down the long slope from 
Fairbridge, that she remembered the curious 
and absolute certainty with which she had an- 
swered Violet Eiversley *s question. 



CHAPTER IX 

THE clouds of a thunderstorm were looming 
slowly up as Ruth motored home, and soon 
after she got back a sudden deluge swept over 
Thorpe. In ten minutes the garden paths were 
running with water unable to get into the sun- 
baked ground and every hand on the farm was 
busy getting young things into shelter. 

**I said we should have rain soon,** announced 
Miss McCox, after the triumphant manner of 
weather prophets, as she brought in Bertram 
Aurelius, busy trying to catch the falling silver 
flood with both hands. 

**He has never seen rain before to remember. 
Think of it!*' said Ruth. **And he isn't a bit 
frightened. Where are the other children?** 

**A little wet, more or less, will do them no 
harm,'* replied Miss McCox. ** They're more 
in the river than out of it, I'm thinking, bring- 
ing in mess and what not." She handed Ber- 
tram Aurelius, protesting for once vigorously, 
through the kitchen window to his mother. 
**It*8 the young chicken up in the top field I'm 
after," she added. 

202 



The Man on the Other Side 203 

Buth langhed as she picked up Selina's shiv- 
ering little body which was cowering round 
her feet, and ran for the river. She liked the 
rush of the rain against her face, the eager 
thirst of the earth as it drank after the long 
drought, the scent of the wet grass. It was all 
very good. And if it only lasted long enough, 
it would make just all the difference in the world 
to the hay crop. The thunder was muttering 
along the hill-tops while she rescued the children 
from the shelter of a big tree, helped Miss 
McCox with the young chicken, and hurriedly 
staked some carnations which should have been 
done days ago; then she fled for the house, 
barely in time to escape the full fury of the 
storm. 

**The carnations could have been left,*' said 
Miss McCox, as she met her at the front door. 
' * There 's no sense in getting your feet soaked 
at your age. I have a hot bath turned on for 
you and if you don *t go at once it will be cold. * * 

Bathed, dressed, and glowing with content 
of mind and body, Buth watched the end of 
the storm from the parlour window. The big 
clouds were drifting heavily, muttering as they 
went, down towards the east, the rain still fell, 
but softly now, each silver streak shining sep- 
arately in the blaze of sunlight from the west, 
and presently, as Buth watched, a great rain- 



204 The Man on the Other Side 

bow, perfect and complete, arched in jewelled 
glory the sullen blackness of the retreating 
storm. 

After her dinner she took the packet Roger 
North had given her, and sat holding it between 
her hands in the big armchair by the window. 
The beautiful gracious old room was filling with 
the evening shadows, but here the light was 
still clear and full. The sunset lingered, 
although already the evening star was shining 
brightly. Buth sat there, as Dick Carey must 
often have sat after his day's work, looking 
across his pleasant fields, dreaming dreams, 
thinking long thoughts, loving the beauty of 
it all. 

Here he must have thought and planned 
for the good and welfare of the farm. The 
crops and flowers and fruit, the birds and 
beasts. And in those last days, of the children 
who should come, calling him father, to own 
the farm one day, and love it as he had loved 
it. 

Masefield's beautiful lines passed through 
Ruth's mind: 

**If there be any life beyond the grave, 
It must be near the men and things we love, 
Some power of quick suggestion how to save, 
Touching the living soul as from above." 



The Man on the Other Side 205 

She sat very still; the lamp, symbol of the 
Life Eternal, gleamed more brightly as the 
shadows deepened. The glow in the west died 
away, and the great stars shone with kindly 
eyes, just as it must have shone on Dick Carey, 
sitting there dreaming too, loving the beauty 
of it all. 

And presently Buth became conscious of 
other things. Curious and poignantly there 
grew around her, out of the very heart of the 
stillness, the sense of a great movement of 
men and things, the clash of warring instincts, 
an atmosphere of fierce passions, of hatred and 
terror, of tense anxiety, like an overstrained 
rod that must surely break, and yet holds. A 
terrible tension of waiting for something — 
something that was coming — coming — some- 
thing that fell. She knew where she was now; 
for, through all the drenched sweetness of the 
fields and gardens, sickening, sufiFocating, 
deadly, came the smell of the Great Battle- 
fields of the world. All of it was there — ^the 
sweat of men, the sour atmosphere of bivouac 
and dug-out, rotten sacking and wood, the fumes 
of explosives, the clinging horror of gas, 
the smell of the unattended death. It was all 
there, in one hideous whole. Shuddering, 
clutching the letters tightly with clenched hands 



206 The Man on the Other Side 

in her lap^ Bnth was back there again; again 
she was an atom in some awful scheme, again 
she knew the dread approach. The wait . • . 
Great roaring echoes rolled np and filled all 
space. Sounds crashed and shattered, rent and 
destroyed. 

And then, through it all, Bnth felt — ^held it 
as it were between the hands of her heart — 
something so wonderful it took her breath away, 
and she knew it for what it was, through all 
the tumult, the horror, and the evil, the strong 
determined purpose of a man for a certain 
end. It grew and grew, in wonder and in 
glory, until her heart could no longer hold it, 
could no longer bear it, for it became the strong 
determined purpose of many men for a certain 
end. It joined and unified into a current of 
living light and fire, and sang as it flowed, sang 
so that the sounds of horror passed and 
fled and the melody of its flowing filled all space, 
the sound of the great Song of the Return. 

She was no longer a lonely atom in a scheme 
she could not understand, no longer a stranger 
and a pilgrim in a weary land, but part of 
an amazing and stupendous whole, working in 
unison, making for an end glorious beyond 
conception. Limits of time and space were 
wiped out, but when the strange and wonderful 
happening had passed over, never then, or at 



The Man on the Other Side 2OT 

any later time, had she any donbt as to the 
reality of the experience. She knew and under- 
stood, though, with the Apostle of old, she could 
have said, ** Whether in the body or out of the 
body I cannot teU.'* 

But suddenly the body daimed her again, and 
Buth Seer did what was a very unusual thing 
with her — she put her face between her hands 
and cried and cried till they were wet with tears, 
her whole being shaken as by the passing of a 
great wind. 

When, some time later, she opened the packet 
she found the few pages of diary much what 
she had somehow expected. Just the short 
notes of a man pressed for every minute of 
his time, because every minute not given to 
definite duty was spent with, or for, his men. 
His love and care for them were in every line 
of those hasty scraps of writing, kept princi- 
pally, it seemed to Buth, so that nothing for 
each one might be forgotten. It was that per- 
sonal touch that struck her most forcibly. Not 
one of his men had a private trouble but he 
knew it and took steps to help, not one was miss- 
ing but he headed the search party if prior 
duties did not prevent, not one died without him 
if it were in any way possible for him to be 
there. That lean brown hand which she knew 
—had seen — whait a sure thing it bad been to 



208 The Man on the Other Side 

hold. From the little hastly scribbled scraps it 
could be pieced together. That wonderful life 
which he, and many another, had led in the 
midst of hell. The light was fading when she 
took the letter out of its thin unstamped enve- 
lope, but Dick Carey *s writing was very clear, 
each word somewhat unusually far apart. 

'*Deab old Bogeb (it ran), — 

''We have been badly knocked about, and are 
here to refit. Seven of our officers killed and four 
wounded ; 348 out of 726 men killed and wounded — 
some horribly maimed — ^my poor fellows. This is 
butchery, not war. The Colonel was wounded early 
in the day and I was in command. Eelsey is gone, 
and Marriott, and little Kennedy, of those you knew. 
Writing to mothers and wives is hard work. You 
might go and see Mrs. Eelsey. She would like it. I 
have not a scratch and am well, but the damnable 
horror of this war is past belief. I have told Vi as 
little as possible, and nothing of the following. Poor 
von Schade was brought into our lines, strangely 
enough, last evening, terribly mutilated. They had 
to amputate both legs and right arm at the clearing 
station. I managed to get down after things were 
over to see him. But he was still unconscious. We 

are in a ruined chateau on the right of ^Forest. 

There is a lake in which we can bathe — a godsend. 

* * Just midnight ; and while I write a nightingale is 
singing. It goes on though the roar of the guns is 
echoing through the forest like a great sigh, and even 



The Man on the Other Side 209 

the crask of an occasional shell does not disturb it. 
I suppose bom and bred to it. My Gk)d, what 
wouldn 't I give to wake up and hear the nightingales 
singing to the river at Thorpe and find this was only 
an evil dream! 

*'20ih. Yon Schade is gone. I was with him at 
the end, but it was terrible. I could not leave him 
and yet perhaps it would have been better. He 
seemed mad with hatred. Poor fellow, one can hardly 
wonder. It was not only himself, so mutilated, but 
he seemed convinced, certain, that they were beaten. 
He cursed England and the English. Me and mine 
and Thorpe. Even Vi. It was indescribably hor- 
rible. The evil of this war incarnate as it were " 

The letter broke off, and ended with the 
scrawled initials 

Trs., R. C." 



ti- 



and an undecipherable postscript: 

*'Don't tell Vi." 

Had he been called away hurriedly by the 
falling shell which had buried his men? The 
envelope was addressed in another writing. 
She felt it must have been so. Very swiftly he 
had followed the man who had died cursing 
him and his, out into the world where thought 
and emotion, unclogged by this physical matter, 
are so much the more powerful and uncontrolled. 



210 The Man on the Other Side 

Had they met, these two strong spirits, moving 
on different lines of force, working for different 
endsT What had been let loose when Karl 
von Schade had died in that British clearing 
station, cnrsing ^^ England and the English, 
me and mine and Thorpe. Even Vi/' The 
great emotional forces, so much greater than 
the physical body which imprisons them, what 
power was there when freed; this hatred in a 
man of great and cultivated intellect, whose 
aim had been no mean or contemptible thing, 
whose aim had been power, what was that force 
on the other side of death? How much could 
it accomplish if, with added knowledge, it so 
willed? 

Ruth shivered in the warm June night. A 
sense of danger to the farm stole over her. A 
warning of something sinister, impending, 
brooding, as the great thunder-cloud had loomed 
up before it burst. She stepped out over the low 
window-ledge on to the terrace, looked across 
the sleeping beauty before her. Still she held 
the papers in her hand. A glimmering moon 
was rising behind the trees, a little faint wind 
whispered among the leaves. They made black 
patterns on the silvered grass as it moved them 
very gently. The wind fell, and with it a great 
stillness. And out of the stillness came to Ruth 
Seer a Word, 



The Man on the Other Side 211 

She went back into the sitting-room, dark 
now except for the light of the little lamp, and 
knelt before it, and prayed. 

And her prayer was just all the love and 
the pity she could gather into her heart for the 
strong spirit that had gone out black, and bitter, 
and tortured, and filled with hate. The spirit 
that had been Karl von Schade. 



CHAPTER X 

THORPE was rich with the antumn yield 
before Violet Riversley claimed Ruth's 
promise. July had been on the whole a wet 
month, providing however much-needed rain, 
but the August and September of Peace Year 
were glorious as the late spring, and at Thorpe 
an abundant harvest of com was stored by 
the great stacks of scented hay. The apple and 
pear trees were heavy with fruit. Blenheim 
Orange and Ribston Pippin with red cheeks 
polished by much sun ; long luscious Jargonelles 
and Doyenne du Comice pears gleamed yellow 
and russet. The damson-ti'ees showed purple 
black amid gold and crimson plums. Mulberry 
and quince and filbert, every fruit gave lavishly 
and in full perfection that wonderful autumn; 
and all were there. Dick Carey had seen to 
that. The Blackwall children came and went, 
made hay, picked fruit and reaped corn, as 
children should. They gathered blackberries 
and mushrooms and hazel nuts, and helped Ruth 
to store apples and pears, and Miss McCox to 
make much jam. Bertram Aurelius got on his 

212 



The Man on the Other Side 213 

feet and began to walk, to the huge joy of Sarah 
and Selina. The world was a pleasant place. 
Bnth moved among her children and animals 
and froit and flowers, and listened to her nighi- 
inj^aleSy amid no alien com, and sang the song 
old Raphael Goltz had taught her long ago, in 
a content so great and perfect that sometimes 
she felt almost afraid that she would wake np 
one morning and find it all a dream. 

**It's just like a fairy-tale that all this should 
come to me,** she said to Roger North. 

The cottages were finished and tenanted, 
their gardens stored and stocked with veg- 
etables and fruit-trees, and bright with autumn 
flowers, from the Thorpe garden. Even Mr. 
Fothersley was reconciled to their existence. 

Ruth had been to no more parties; the days 
at home were too wonderful. She garnered 
each into her store as a precious gift. But the 
neighbours liked to drop in and potter round 
or sit on the terrace. The place was undoubt- 
edly amazingly beautiful and perfect in its way. 
The friendliness and trust of all that lived and 
moved at Thorpe appealed even to the unrecep- 
tive. Here there were white pigeons that flut- 
tered round your head and about your feet. 
Unafraid, bright-eyed tiny beautiful birds came 
close, so that you made real acquaintance with 
those creatures of the blue sky, the leaf and the 



214 The Man on the Other Side 

sunlight. So timid always of their hereditary 
enemy through the ages, yet here the bolder 
spirits would almost feed from your hand. 
Their charm of swift movement, of sudden 
wingSy seen so near, surprised and delighted. 
Their bright eager eyes looked at you as 
friends. The calves running with their 
mothers in the fields rubbed rough silken fore- 
heads against you; and gentle velvet-nosed 
cart-horses came to you over the gates asking 
for apples. The children showed you their 
quaint treasures, their little play homes in the 
trees and by the river. In their wood the 
Michaelmas daisies, mauve and white and pur- 
ple, were making a brave show, and scarlet 
poppies, bad farmers but good beauties, bor- 
dered the pale gold stubble fields. Everywhere 
was the fragrant pungent scent of autumn and 
the glory of fruitful old Mother Earth yielding 
of her wondrous store to those who love her 
and work for it. 

Mr. Pithey was fond of coming, and, still 
undaunted, made Buth fresh offers to buy 
Thorpe. 

"YouVe got the pick of the soil here,'* he 
complained. **Now I Ve not a rose in my place 
to touch those Bay on d'Or of yours. Second 
crop tool And it ain^t for want of the best 
manure, or choosing the right aspect. My 



The Man on the Other Side 215 

man knows what he's about too. Better than 
yonrs does, I reckon. He was head man to the 
Dnke of Bichborongh, so he ought to." 

Buth's eyes twinkled. 

**Try giving them away,'' she suggested. 

**Givin' 'em away!" Mr. Pithey glared at 
her. 

** Giving them away," repeated Buth firmly. 
**Now sit down here while I tell you all about 
it." 

Buth herself was sitting on a heap of stubble 
by the side of the com field, with little Moira 
Kent tucked close to her side. 

Mr. Pithey had one of his little girls with him, 
and both were dressed as usual in new and ex- 
pensive clothing. They looked at Buth's heap 
of stubble with evident suspicion, then the 
child advanced a step towards her. 

**Are you going to tell us a story!" 

Buth smiled. **If you like I will," she said. 

The child's rather commonplace pert little 
face broke into an answering smile. She took 
out a very fine lace-bordered handkerchief and 
spread it carefully on the ground. Then she 
sat down on it with her legs sticking out in front 
of her. 

Mr. Pithey resigned himself to the inevitable, 
and let his well-groomed heavy body gingerly 
down too. During the wet weather of July 



216 The Man on the Other Side 

the little blue-faced lady had contracted pneu- 
monia and very nearly died. Backed with 
anxiety, for family ties were dear to him, Mr. 
Pithey 's inflation and self-importance had failed 
him, and between him and Buth a queer friend- 
ship had arisen. 

**She cared — she really cared,** he explained 
afterward to his wife. 

So Mr. Pithey showed himself to Buth at his 
best, and though perhaps it was not a very 
handsome best, the direct result was a row of 
cottages as a thank-offering. 

**Once upon a time,** began Buth, ** there was 
a little Earth Elemental who had made the most 
beautiful flower in all the world, or at least it 
thought it was the most beautiful, so of course, 
for it, it w;a^.'' 

*' What is an Earth Elemental!** asked Elaine 
Pithey. 

**The Earth Elementals are the fairies who 
help make the plants and flowers.** 

**We don*t believe in fairies,** said Elaine 
primly. 

* * She 's a bit beyond that sort of stuff, * * added 
Mr. Pithey, looking at the small replica of him- 
self with pride. 

**Some people don*t,** answered Buth po- 
litely, watching the little blue butterflies among 
the pale gold stubble, with lazy eyes. Almost 



The Man on the Other Side 217 

she heard echoes of elfin laughter, high and 
sweet. 

**IVe seen them/* Moira broke out very sud- 
denly and to Buth's astonishment. That Moira 
**saw*' things she had little doubt, but even 
to her the little lady was reticent. Something 
in the Puritan self-complacence had apparently 
roused her in defence of her inner world. 

**What are they like thenf asked Elaine, 
supercilious still, but with an undercurrent of 
excitement plainly visible. 

* * They *re different, * ' said Moira. * * Some are 
like humming-birds, only they've colours, not 
feathers, and some are like sweet-peas made of 
starlight. But some of them are just green and 
brown — ^very soff 

**We took first prize for our sweet-peas at 
the flower show,*' announced Elaine suddenly 
and aggressively. 

^^As big again as any other exhibit they 
were,** said Mr. Pithey, dusting the front of his 
white waistcoat proudly. * * You may beat us in 
roses, but our sweet-peas are bigger, 1*11 lay 
half a crown.** 

**Why don*t I see fairies any way, if you 
do ! * * asked Elaine, returning to the attack now 
she had asserted her superiority. But Moira 
had withdrawn into herself, bitterly repentant 
of her revelation. 



218 The Man on the OxkER Side 

**Have you ever looked through a micro- 
scope t" Buth asked, putting a sheltering arm 
round the small figure beside her. 

Blaine looked at her suspiciously. 

**You mean there's plenty I can't see,'' she 
said shrewdly. **But why don't I see fairies 
if she does?" 

Bluth smiled. ^'I am afraid as a rule they 
avoid us as much as possible. You see, we 
human beings mostly kill and torture and de- 
stroy all the things they love best. ' ' 

''I don'tl" 

Ruth pointed to the tightly held bunch of 
dying flowers in the child's hand. 

* ' They 're only conunon poppies I ' ' said Elaine 
contemptuously. 

Ruth took them from her, and, turning back 
the sheath of one of the dying buds, looked at 
the perfect silken lining of it. 

* * Some one took a lot of trouble over making 
that," she said. **But suppose you listen to 
my story. ' ' Moira 's small hot hand crept into 
hers, and she began again. 

*^ There was once a little Earth Elemental 
who had made the most beautiful flower in the 
world. I think it was a crimson rose, and it 
had all the summer in its scent. And the little 
Elemental wondered if it was beautiful enough 
for the highest prize of all." 



The Man on the Other SroE 219 

**At Battersea Flower Show!'* asked Elaine. 

**No. The highest prize in the world of the 
Elementals is to serve. And one day a child 
came and cut the rose very carefully with a 
pair of scissors, and the Elemental was sad, 
for it had made the flower its home and loved 
it very much. But the child whispered to the 
rose that it was going into one of the dark places 
which men had made in the world, with no sun- 
shine, or sununer, or joy, or beauty, to take 
them a message to say that God's world was 
still beautiful, and the sun and stars still shone, 
and morning was still full of joy and evening 
of peace. Then the Elemental was not sorry 
any more, for its rose had won the highest 
prize. ' ' 

Elaine's Pithian armour had fallen from her; 
out of the little pert face looked the soul of a 
child. She had lost her self -consciousness for 
the moment. 

**And what became of the Elemental!" she 
asked. 

**The Elemental did not leave its home then. 
It went with it. And when the rose had done its 
work and slipped away into the Fountain of 
all Beauty, the Elemental slipped away with it 
too." 

** Where is the Fountain of all Beauty!" 

**In the Heart of God." 



220 The Man on the Other Side 

Elaine looked disappointed. ^^Then it's all 
an alle — ^gory, I s'pose.*' 

**No, it's quite true, or at least I believe it 
is. Mr. Pithey" — ^Buth turned on him and her 
grave eyes danced — **take a big bunch of your 
best roses, a big bunch, mind, down to the Fair- 
bridge Common Lodging House for Women, 
in Darley Street, and tell the Elementals where 
you are taking them. It will stir them up no 
end to give you better roses. ' ' 

* * The Common Lodging House I ' ' Mr. Pithey 
was plainly aghast. **Why, they'd think I 
was mad, and 'pon my word and honour I 
think you are — ^if you don't mind my saying 
so." 

**Not a bit. I get told that nearly every 
day." 

*'I'll tell the Elementals, Daddy, and you 
can take the roses, and then we'll see," an- 
noxmced Elaine, who had been pondering the 
matter. 

Mr. Pithey regarded her with pride. ** Prac- 
tical that, ehf" he said. '*WeU, we'll think 
about it. But you '11 have to come along now or 
we'll be late for tea with mother. And 
as to the roses, I'll beat you yet. Elemen- 
tals all nonsense! Dung — good rich dung — 
that's what they want. You wait till next 
year. ' ' 



The Man on the Other Side 221 

He shook hands warmly, and took his large 
presence away. 

Buth sent Moira home to tea, and wandered 
np the hedgerow, singing to her self, while 
Sarah and Selina hunted busily. On the terrace 
she found Roger North. He looked worn and 
ill and bad tempered. It was some time since 
he had been to see her. His wife *s jealousy of 
Buth had culminated in a scene and he had a 
dread of disturbing the peace of the farm. But 
the silliness of the whole thing had irritated 
him, and he was worried about Violet on whom 
the strange black cloud had descended again 
more noticeably than ever. Biversley had gone 
to Scotland, writing him a laconic note, **I*m 
better away — this is my address if you want 
me.'' 

He drank his tea for the most part in silence, 
and when she had finished hers Buth left him 
and went about her work. North lit his pipe 
and sat on smoking, while the two little dogs 
fought as usual for the possession of a seat in 
his chair, edging each other out. And presently 
Bertram Aurelius came staggering out of the 
front door and plump down on the ground be- 
fore him. His red hair shone like an aureole 
round his head and he made queer and pleasant 
noises, gazing at North with friendly and evi- 
dent recognition. Larry came padding softly 



222 The Man on the Other SroB 

up from his favourite haunts by the river and 
lay watching them with his wistful amber eyes. 

* ' Thank God for the blessed things that don *t 
talk/* said North. 

The deep lines on his face had smoothed out, 
his irritation subsided, he no longer felt bad 
tempered. 

When Buth came back he smiled at her. 
** Thank you, I'm better, '* he said. **When I 
arrived I wasn^t fit to * carry guts to a bear.' 
You know Marryat *s delightful story, of course ! 
And how is the farm!'* 

*' Can't you feel!'' 

She stood in the attitude of one listening. 
And curiously and strangely there came to 
North's consciousness a something that all his 
senses seemed to cognize and contract at once. 
It was not a sound, it was not a vision, it was 
not a sensation, though it combined all three. 
Eadiant and sweet and subtle, and white with 
glory, it came and went in a flash. Was it only 
a minute or eternity ! 

'*What was it!" His own voice sounded 
strange in his ears. 

Ruth smiled. ' ' You felt it ! " 

*'I felt something. I believe you mesmerized 
me, you witch woman." 

She shook her head. **I couldn't make any- 



The Man on the Other Side 223 

one feel that if I knew all the arts in the world. 
Only yourself can find that for you/* 

**What was it, anyhow!'* 
. **I think** — she paused a moment — **I think 
it is getting into the Unity of All.** 

** Where does the bad go to!** 

There was a moment *s silence between them. 
But the world of the farm was alive with sound. 
The pigeons * coo, the call of the cowman to his 
herd, the chuckles of the baby, accompanied 
by the full evening chorus of birds. 

*' There isn*t any bad in there,** said Ruth. 

**Your farm is bewitched,** said North. **I 
might be no older than Bertram Aurelius talking 
nonsense like this. Come down to earth, you 
foolish woman. There's a telegraph boy com- 
ing up the drive.** 

Ruth*s face clouded a little. **I have not 
got over the dread of telegrams, * * she said. * * It 
takes one back to those dreadful days ** 

She shivered as they waited for the boy to 
reach them. He whistled as he came, undis- 
turbed by much clamour from Sarah and Selina ; 
they were old friends and he knew their ways. 

Ruth tore the envelope open, read the tele- 
gram, and handed it to North. * * May I come ! * * 
were its three short words, and it was signed 
** Violet Riversley.** 



224 The Man on the Other Side 

**You will have her!** said North. 

**Yes, of course/' Euth penciled her answer 
on the prepaid form and handed it to the boy. 

North heaved a sigh of relief. **It's good 
of you. You know she has not been well. * * 

Buth sat down and pointed to the other chair. 

**Tell me all you know. It may help.*' 

North told her as well as he could. **It^h 
all so indefinite and intangible,'' he ended. 
** Sometimes I wonder if her mind is affected 
in any way. From the shock Dick's death 
was to her you know. That anyone should be 
afraid of Vi! It seems ridiculous, remember- 
ing what she was. She isn't herself. That's 
the only way I can describe it to you. Upon my 
word sometimes lately I've almost believed 
she's possessed by a devil. But if she comes 
here — ^well, I don't know why — ^but I think she 
will get all right." 

Buth did not answer at first. She sat think- 
ing, with her elbows on her knees, her face hid- 
den between her hands. 

That sense of danger to the farm had swept 
over her again. A warning as of something im- 
pending, brooding; looming up like a great 
cloud on the edge of her blue beautiful sky. 
Something strange and terrible was coming, 
coming into her life and the life of the farm. 
And she could not avert it, or refuse to meet 



The Man on the Otheb Side 225 

it. Whatever it was it had to be met and 
fought. Would it be conquered! For it was 
strong, terribly strong, and it was helped by 
many. And Kvhile the moment lasted, Euth 
felt small and frightened and curiously alone. 

*'What is the matter f asked Eoger North. 
His voice was anxious, and when she looked 
up she met his eyes full of that pure and honest 
friendship which is so good a thing, and so rare, 
between man and woman. Just so might he 
often have looked at Dick Carey. 

She put out her hand to meet his, as a man 
might do on a bargain. ** We will do our best,*' 
she said. 

And she knew that we was strong. 



CHAPTER XI 

^^'Vr^Sj I ^^ quite satisfied with things on 
X the whole,*' said Lady Condor. **Dear 
Roger, you need not snort. Of course you are 
a pessimist, so nice! One of the lucky people 
who never expect anything, so are never disap- 
pointed. Or you always expect everything bad, 
is it? and you are never disappointed, because 
you think everything is bad I It doesn *t sound 
right somehow, but you know what I mean.'* 

* * Certainly I It is quite clear, ' * said North, 
with commendable gravity. 

They were both calling at Thorpe, one cold 
afternoon early in October. Ruth had a big 
log fire burning in the grate, in the room which 
still seemed to belong to Dick Carey. Its 
warmth mingled with the scent from big bowls- 
full of late autunm roses, lent a pleasing illusion 
of summer. Lady Condor, wonderful to behold 
in the very latest thing in early autunm hats, on 
which every conceivable variety of dahlia 
seemed gathered together, sat by the fire talk- 
ing of many things. 

^'So nice of you to understand!** she ex- 

226 



The Man on the Other SroB 227 

• 

claimedy nodding at North genially. **Tliat is 
the charm of talking to some one with brains. 
But where was I ! Oh yes I I am quite satis- 
fied with things, because I see the end of this 
horrible adoration of money. The Pithians 
have far surpassed my wildest hopes. It has 
become positively discreditable to be very 
wealthy. At last everyone begins to realize how 
truly vulgar has been their idea. I have always 
resented this kow-towing down to money. It 
gets the wrong people in everywhere, and no 
wonder the country goes to the dogs, as my poor 
dear father used to say. Now why have we 
got Dunlop Biancid as our member! Because 
he has brains to help govern! Certainly 
not I He is our member because his father 
made a large fortune in buttons — or was it 
bones! — ^perhaps it was bone buttons. But 
something like that. And he subscribed largely 
to the party funds, so he represents us, and 
when he took me into dinner last week he didn^t 
know where King Solomon 's Islands were. Nor 
did II But of course that was different. My 
dear ' * — she looked suddenly at Violet Eiversley 
— **why on earth don^t you make Fred stand 
for Parliament! He has a fund of common 
sense which would be invaluable to the country, 
and he has only to write a big cheque for the 
party funds and there he will be.*' 



228 The Man on the Otheb Side 

Violet Eiversley was curled — almost cronched 
— ^up in the armchair opposite her Ladyship. 
She lifted her head when directly questioned 
and laughed a little. It was not a nice laugh. 
It fell across the warm sweet-scented room like 
a note from a jarred string. 

**Why should one bother!** she said. **The 
country is welcome to go to the dogs for all I 
care. I*m sorry for the dogs, that*s all.** 

There was a little silence, a sense of discom- 
fort. The bitterness underlying the words 
made them forceful— of account. Lady Condor 
felt they were in bad taste, and North got up, 
frowning irritably, and moved away to the 
window. Violet, however, was paying no atten- 
tion to either of them. She was looking at 
Buth, with her golden eyes full of something 
approaching malice. 

*'You go on playing with your little bits of 
kindness and your toys, and think everything 
in the garden is lovely I** She laughed again, 
that little hateful laugh. **And what do you 
suppose is really going on all the time I You 
human beings are the biggest fraud on the face 
of the earth I * * 

Buth started a little at the pronoun. Her 
serenity was disturbed ; she looked worried. 

**You talk of righteousness, and justice, and 
brotherhood, and all the rest of the rotten hum- 



The Man on the Other Side 229 

bug,** Violet Biversley went on, **and hold up 
your hands in horror when other people trans- 
gress against your paper ideals. But every 
nation is out for what it can make, every people 
will wade through oceans of blood and torture 
and infamy if it thinks it can reap any benefit 
from it. And why not? Survival of the fittest, 
that is nature *s law. But why can *t you say so ? 
Instead of all this hypocrisy and pretence of 
high morals. You make me sick! What pos- 
sible right have you to howl at the Germans? 
You are all the same — ^England and Prance and 
America — the whole lot of you. You have all 
taken by force or fraud. You have all driven 
out by arms and plots weaker peoples than your- 
selves. I don't blame you for that — ^weaker 
people should go — ^it is the law of nature. But 
don *t go round whining about how good you are 
to them. You are just about as good to them as 
you are to your animals or anything else weaker 
than yourselves. Why can't you have the cour- 
age of your brutality, and your lust, and your 
strength. It might be worth something then. 
You might be great. As it is you are only 
contemptible — the biggest fraud on the face of 
creation. ' ' 

She faltered suddenly, and stopped. Ruth's 
eyes had met hers steadily, all the time she had 
been speaking ; and now her hostess spoke slowly 



230 The Man on the Other Side 

and quietly, as one speaks to a little child when 
one wants to impress something upon it. 

**Why do yon talk like that, Violet Kiver- 
sley ? * ' she asked% * * Yon know yon do not think 
like that yonrself.** 

North, standing by the window, watched, with 
the fingers of a horrible anxiety gripping him. 
His daughter's face in the leaping firelight 
looked like a twisted distorted mask. Lady 
Condor, open-mouthed, comically perplexed, 
stared from one to the other, for once speech- 
less. . 

**It is the truth. '* Violet Kiversley uttered 
the words slowly, it seemed with difficulty. 

^^You do not think so,'* answered Ruth, still 
as one who would impress a fact on a child. 
Then she rose from her chair. **Comef she 
said, with a strange note of command in her 
voice, **I know you will all like to walk round 
the place before tea.'' 

Violet passed her hand across her eyes, much 
as a person will do when waking from the 
proverbial forty winks. She stood up, and 
shivered a little. 

Ruth was talking, after a fashion unusual to 
her, almost forcing the conversation into certain 
channels. **Yes, of course, you are very right, 
Lady Condor," she said. **No man can be 
valued truly until you see what he can do just 



The Man on the Other Side 231 

with his brain and his character and his own 
two hands. Now I can give Violet a really fine 
character for work. As a matter of fact I am 
filled with jealousy. She can milk quicker than 
I can. I think because she learnt when she was 
quite young. Mr. Carey taught her. * ' 

* * Poor dear Dick I He did teach the children 
such queer things,** said Lady Condor, allowing 
herself to be assisted out of her comfortable 
chair by the fire without protest. **But who 
was it learnt to milkf Some one quite cele- 
brated. Was it Marie Antoinette! Or was it 
Queen Elizabeth? It must be just milking time ; 
let us go, dear Violet, and see you milk. It 
will interest us so much, ' ' she added, witjli that 
amazing tact which no one except those who 
knew her best ever realized. 

Violet followed them into the garden with- 
out speaking. Her eyes had a curious vacant 
look; she moved like a person walking in her 
sleep. 

Lady Condor took Ruth's arm and dropped 
behind the others on the way to the farmyard. 
**My dear,*^ she said, **I don't know what's 
the matter, but I see you wish to create a di- 
version. Poor dear Violet, I have never heard 
her talk such nonsense before. Rather un- 
pleasant nonsense too, wasn't itf Can it be 
she has fallen in love with one of those dreadful 



232 The Man on the Other Side 

Socialist creatures? I believe they can some- 
times be quite attractive, and the young women 
of the present day are so oiUre, you never know 
who or what they will take up with. Besides, 
I believe they wash nowadays. The Socialists 
I mean, of course. In my day they thought it 
showed independence to appear dirty and with- 
out any manners. So funny, was it not? But 
I met one the other day who was charming. 
Quite good looking and well dressed, even his 
boots. Or, let me see, was he a Theosophist? 
There are so many * ists ' now, it is difficult not 
to get them mixed up. But where was If Oh 
yes — dear Violet! Where can she have got 
those queer ideas from! I do hope she is not 
attracted by some 4st.' I so often notice that 
when a woman gets queer opinions there is 
either a man, or the want of a man, at the bot- 
tom of it. And it cannot be the latter with 
dear Violet. Ah, now here we are. Don^t the 
dear things look pretty! And you have such 
a lovely milking shed for them. Violet, you 
really must show me how you milk. I should 
like to begin myself. But donH you have to 
lean your head against the cow f — and it would 
ruin my dahlias.'* 

**Come and see the real dahlias instead, '* 
said Violet, laughing. ** Yours are the most 
wonderful imitation I have ever seen. I don't 



The Man on the Other Side 233 

believe you could tell them from the real ones. 
Where did you get them? Madame Elsaf ** 

Her voice and manner were wholly natural 
again. North looked palpably relieved, but 
when his daughter had disappeared with Lady 
Condor towards the flower garden he turned 
anxiously to Buth. 

^^Does she often talk like thatf he asked. 
**It is so unlike her — so absolutely unlike — '* 
He stopped, his eyes searched Buth's, and for 
a moment there was silence. **What is itf** 
he asked. 

They were wandering now, aimlessly, back 
to the house. 

**If I were to tell you what I think,'* said 
Buth slowly, **you would call me mad.'* 

**You don't mind that." He spoke im- 
patiently. ** Tell me." 

**Not yet — ^wait. Did anything strike you 
when she burst out like that just now?" 

North did not answer. He had ridden over, 
and still held his whip in his right hand. He 
struck the fallen rustling leaves backwards and 
forwards with it as he walked, with the sharp 
whish expressive of annoyance and irritation. 

**Tou women are enough to drive a man crazy 
between you," he said. 

This being plainly no answer to her question 
Buth simply waited. 



234 The Man ox the Other Side 

**How often has she talked in that strain?** 
North asked at length* 

** Twice only, before to-day.*' 

**And yon — call her back to herself — ^as yon 
did jnst now?** 

**Ye8.** 

They had reached the terrace, and he stood 
facing her. He searched her eyes with his as 
he had done before. 

**It is not possible,** he said, bnt the words 
lacked conviction. 

Bnth said nothing. Her eyes were troubled, 
bnt they met his steadily- 
Then at last North told her. **It might 
have been Karl von Schade speaking,** he 
said. 

**Come indoors,** she said gently. 

He followed her into the warm rose-scented 
room and sat down by the fire, shivering. She 
threw more logs upon it, and the flames shot 
np, many-hned, rose and amber, sea-green and 
heliotrope. 

**Tell me what you think, what you know,** 
said North. 

Buth looked into the leaping mass of flame, 
her face very grave. Her voice was very low, 
hardly above a whisper. 

* * I think the hatred in which Karl von Schade 
passed into the next world has found a physical 

\ 



►-«±^'. 



Man 



instrument through which to manifest here,'* 
she said. 

**And that instrument is — good God I'' 
North 's voice was sharp with horror. * * It isn 't 
possible — the whole thing is ridiculous. But go 
on. I heard to-day. That has happened twice 
before you say. You suspected then, of course. 
Is there anything elsef 

And even as he spoke, things, Uttle things, 
that Violet had said and done, came back to him. 
The shrinking of the dogs, his own words — 
**She is not herself — took on new meaning. 

** There is a blight upon the farm since she 
came, ' ' said Buth. * * The joy and peace are not 
here as they were. Perhaps you would not 
feel it, coming so seldom.'* 

* * Yes, I noticed it. But Violet has not made 
for peace of late. I thought it was just her 
being here." 

**The children don't care to come as they 
did, and there have been quarrels. The crea- 
tures are not so tame. Nothing is doing quite 
so well. These are little things, but taken all 
together they make a big whole." 

** Anyway it's not fair on you," said North 
shortly. **The place is too good to spoil, and 
you " 

In that moment, the supreme selfishness with 
which he and his had used her for their own 



236 The Man on the Other Side 

/ benefit, as some impersonal creature, that could 
not be weary or worried or overtaxed, came 
home to him. He felt suddenly ashamed. 

Buth smiled at him. * * No, ' ' she said. * * The 
farm, I, you, are all just instruments too, as 
she has become, poor child. Only we are in- 
struments on the other side.'* Her voice 
dropped, and he leant forward to catch the 
words. * * Dick Carey 's instruments ; we cannot 
fail him.** 

*'Then you think '' 

* * See I ' ' She held herself together, after her 
queer fashion, as a child does when thinking 
hard. **You remember in the letter about von 
Schade, when Mr. Carey wrote: *he died curs- 
ing England, the English, me and mine and 
Thorpe. It was like the evil of this war incar- 
nate.' Do you think that force of emotion 
perished with the physical, or do you think 
the shattering of the physical left it free? 
And remember too, Karl von Schade had stud- 
ied those forces, had learnt possibly something 
of how to handle them. Then Violet, Violet 
whom he had loved, after his own fashion, and 
to whom he would therefore be drawn '* 

**But if there is any justice, here or there,'* 
broke in North, **why should she become the 
brute *s instrument ? * * 

* ^ Because she too was filled with hate. Only 



The Man on the Other Side 237 

so could it have been possible. Think for a 
minute and you will see/' 

In his youth, North had been afflicted with 
spasms of stammering. One seized him now. 
It seemed part of the horror which was piercing 
the armour in which he had trusted, distorting 
with strange images that lucid brain of his, so 
that all clear train of thought seemed to desert 
him. He struggled painfully for a few mo- 
ments before speech returned to him. 

**D — danm him. D — damn him. Damn 
him," he said. 

Buth sprang up, and laid her hand across 
his mouth. Fear was in her eyes. He had 
never thought to see her so moved, she who was 
always so calm, so secure. 

**For pity's sake stop,'* she said; **if you 
feel like that you must go. You must not 
come here again. You must keep away from 
her. Oh, don't you see you are helping him? 
I ought not to have told you; I did not realize 
it might fill you with hate too." 

**I'm sorry," said North harshly. **I'm 
afraid anything else is beyond me." 

He had given up all attempt to insist that 
it was impossible. The uncanny horror had 
him in its grip. He felt that he had bidden 
farewell to common sense. 

Buth grew imperative. ^^For Qod's aake. 



238 The Man on the Other Side 

try!'* she said. **DonH hate. Don't curse 
him like that. Don *t you see — ^you cannot over- 
come hate with hate ; you can only add to it. I 
find it so hard myself not to feel as you do. 
But oh, don't you see, all his life Dick Carey 
must have loved, in a small far-off way of 
course, as God loves. And everything that 
lived and moved and breathed came within the 
scope of his tenderness and his pity. And That 
which was himself did not perish with the phys- 
ical either. That too is free — ^free and fight- 
ing. You can only overcome hate with love. 
But on a physical plane, even God Himself 
can only work through physical instruments/' 

She stopped, and looked at North implor- 
ingly. 

* * I have your meaning, ' ' he said more gently. 
Her sudden weakness moved him indescribably. 

**And the worst of it is,'' she went on, **I 
have lately lost that sense of being in touch 
with him. You remember how I told you about 
it. It came, I thought, through us both loving 
the farm, but indeed I did know, in some strange 
way, what he wanted done and when he was 
pleased. You will remember I told you. If I 
could feel still what was best to do, but it 
is like struggling all alone in the dark ! Only 
one thing I know, I hold to. You cannot over- 



The Man on the Other Side 239 

come hate with hate. You can only overcome 
hate with love. But the love i-s going out of 
the farm. It was so full of it — 60 full — ^I could 
hear it singing always in my heart. But now 
there is something awful here. I can sense it 
in the night, I can feel it in all sorts of ways. 
The peace has gone that was so beautiful, the 
radiance and the joy. And always now I have 
instead the sense of great struggle, and some 
evil thing that threatens. ' * 

**It is not fair on you or on the farm,** said 
North, very gently now. ** Violet ought to 
leave. ' * 

**I don*t know. Sometimes I have thought 
so — and yet — I don't know. I am working in 
the dark. I know so little really of these things 
— we all know so little.** 

**Her presence is injuring the farm, or so it 
seems. Indeed, it must be so. A human being 
full of hate and mi-sery is no fit occupant for 
any home. Also we have no right ** 

Ruth looked at him, and again he felt 
ashamed. **I beg your pardon,** he said. 

**We have the sort of right that you acknowl- 
edge, I know, but I don*t think we should 
claim it.** 

^^She came to me, or rather, I think, to the 
farm, to the nearest she could get to him. Or 



240 The Man on the Other Side 

again, it might be the other force driving her. 
I don^t know. But I can't send her away. I 
think of it sometimes, but I know I can'f 

**What is she like on the whole f 

^^DuU and moody sometimes, wandering 
about the place, hardly speaking at alL Once 
or twice she stayed in her room all day and 
refused all food. But at other times she will 
follow me about wherever I go, clinging to me 
like a child, eager to help. Sometimes she will 
commit some horrible Uttle cruelty, and be 
ashamed of it afterwards and try to hide it. 
If she could speak of it at all, confide in any- 
one it would be better I think. But she does 
not seem able to.*' 

North sat staring into the fire with haggard 
eyes, the deep lines of his face very visible as 
the flames leapt and fell. 

**It will send her out of her mind if it goes 
on,'' he said at length. 

Ruth did not answer. Her silence voiced 
her own exceeding dread; it seemed to North 
terrible. If she should fail he knew that it 
would be one of the worst things which had ever 
happened to him. In that moment he knew 
how much she had come to stand for in his 
mind. He kept his eyes upon the fire and did 
not look at her. He dreaded to see that fear 
again in her eyes, dreaded to see her weak. It 



The Man on the Other Side 241 

was as if the evil of the world was the only 
powerful thing after all. And he knew now 
that he had begun to hope, things deep down 
in his consciousness had begun to stir, to come 
to life. 

But presently Ruth spoke again, and, look- 
ing up, he met the old comforting friendliness 
of her smile. Her serenity had returned. Her 
face looked white and very worn, but it was 
no longer marred with fear. 

^^I am sorry, ^' she said, ^^and I am ashamed 
to have been so foolish, to have let my- 
self think for a moment that we should fail. 
Hate is very strong and very terrible ; but love 
is stronger and very beautiful. Let us only 
make ourselves into fit instruments for its 
power. We must. If Karl von Schade lasts 
beyond, so too, more surely still, does Dick 
Carey. Why should we be afraid? Will you 
give to Karl von Schade the instruments for his 
power and deny them to the friend you loved? 
And is it so difficult after all? Think what he 
must have suffered, his poor body broken into 
pieces, his mind full of anguish that his coun- 
try was ruined, beaten, and full of the horrors 
he had seen and which he attributed to us. 
Think of those last awful hours of his, and have 
you at least no pity? Try for it, reach out for 
it, get yourself into that mind which you knew 



242 The Man on the Other Side 

as Dick Carey. Take Karl van Schade into it 
too in your thought/* 

She stopped, her voice broken, but the light 
that shone in her face was like a star. 

* * I will try, * ' said Roger North. 

In the pause that followed the approaching 
clatter of Lady Condor's re-entry was almost 
a relief. She brought them back into the re- 
gions of ordinary everyday things. Violet, too, 
was laughing, getting more like herself. The 
tension relaxed. 

^^Miss Seer, if I had planted my dahlias 
among yours, really you would, never have 
found it out. They are an amazing imita- 
tion — quite amazing. Condor thinks my taste 
in hats too loud. But if men had their way we 
should all dress in black. So depressing! 
Tea! I should love it. But no, I cannot stay. 
I have a duty party at home. So dull, but Con- 
dor is determined that Hawkhurst shall stand 
for the Division now he is safely tucked away 
in the other House himself. All the old party 
business is beginning again, just as if there 
had been no war, when we were all shrieking 
*No more party politics.' *No more hidden 
policies.' So like us, isn't it? I shall put 
Caroline Holmes in the chair at all the women *s 
meetings. She does s.o love it — and making 
speeches. Yes. She is to marry her Major this 



The Man on the Other Side 243 

antamn, but she assures me it will not ^curtail 
her activities.' Curtail! so nice! But where 
was If Oh yes, my tea-party, and I would so 
much rather stay here. I remember I was just 
going to be clever, and what happened? Oh, 
we went out to see Violet milk, and we saw the 
dahlias instead. Good-bye. Good-bye. And 
come soon to see me." 

So Lady Condor conveyed herself, talking 
steadily, outside the sitting-room, with Roger 
North in attendance carrying her various be- 
longings. But as she progressed across the 
hall, and intrt her waiting car, she fell upon 
a most unusual silence. It was not until she 
was well settled in that she spoke again. 

**I don't like Violet's looks, Roger," she said 
then, her shrewd old eyes very kindly. **Why 
are there no babies f There should always be a 
nursery full of babies for the first ten years of 
a woman's married life. And where is Fred? 
You should speak to him about it. ' ' 

She waved a friendly hand at him, various 
articles falling from her lap as she did so, and 
the car rolled away. 

North gave a little snort of bitter laughter as 
he turned back into the house. Fred? Fred 
was eating his heart out, catching salmon in 
Scotland ; and Violet was at Thorpe, obsessed by 
a dead man 's hatred. He was filled with all a 



244 The Man on the Other Side 

man's desire to cat the whole wretched business 
summarily, but the thing had got him in its 
devilish meshes, and there was no escape. He 
stayed to tea because he felt he must help Ruth, 
and yet with the uneasy consciousness that he 
was doing rather the reverse. Violet had fallen 
into one of the moody silences so common to her 
now, and, after she had had her tea, went back 
to her chair by the fire and a book. Ruth and 
Bioger talked of the farm intermittently and 
with a sense of restraint, and presently Violet 
tossed her book on to the opposite chair and left 
the room. 

''What is she reading!'' asked Roger. 

He crossed to the fire and picked the book up. 
It was The Road to Self -Knowledge, by Ru- 
dolph Steiner, and on the flyleaf, neatly written 
in a stiflf small writing, *'K. von Schade." 
Then Roger suddenly saw red. The logs still 
burnt brightly in the grate, and with a con- 
centrated disgust, so violent that it could be felt, 
he dropped the book into the heart of the flames 
and rammed it down there with the heel of his 
riding boot. The smell of burnt leather filled 
the room before he lifted it, and watched, with 
grim satisfaction, the printed leaves curl up in 
the heat. 

He made no apology for the act, though pre- 
sumably the book was now Ruth's property. 



The Man on the Other Side 245 

' * That will show you just how much help I ^m 
likely to be, * ' he said. ' ' Always supposing that 
you are right. And now I'd better go.'* 

Ruth smiled at him. The child in man will 
always appeal to a woman. *'Yes, go,'' she 
said. ' ' I will let you know if there is anything 
toteU." 

North rode home with all the little demons of 
intellectual pride and prejudice, of manlike con- 
tempt for the intangible, whispering to him, 
''You fool." 

His wife made a scene after dinner about his 
visit to the farm. She resented Violet having 
gone there. It had aroused her jealousy, and 
her daughter came under the lash of her tongue 
equally with her husband. Then North lost his 
temper, bitterly and completely ; they said hor- 
rible things to each other, things that burn in, 
and corrode and fester after, as human beings 
will when they utterly lose control of them- 
selves. It ended, as it always did, in torrents of 
tears on Mrs. North's side, which drove North 
into his own room ashamed, disgusted, furious 
with her and himself. 

He opened the windows to the October night 
air. It was keen, with a hint of frost. The 
thinned leaves showed the delicate tracery of 
branches, black against the pale moonlit sky. 
The stars looked a very long way off. Utterly 



246 The Man on the Other Side 

sick at heart, filled with self -contempt for his 
outbreak of temper, straggling in a miasma of 
disgast with life and all things in it, he leant 
against the windowsill; the keen cool wind 
seemed to cleanse and restore. 

A little well-known whine roused him, to find 
Vic scratching against his knee. He picked her 
up, and felt the small warm body curl against 
his own. She looked at him as only a dog can 
look, and, carrying her, he turned towards the 
dying embers of the fire and his easy chair. 
Then he stopped, remembering, noticing, for the 
first time, that Larry had not come back with 
him. 



^^^r- 



CHAPTER Xn 

NORTH did not visit the farm again. He 
sent Ruth a brief line: **I am better 
away/' That he made no apology and ex- 
pressed no thanks gave her the measure of his 
trust in her and her friendship. 

She answered his brief communication by one 
equally brief: **Try not to think of it at all if 
you cannot think the right way. '* 

So North buried himself in his work, forced 
and drove himself to think of nothing else. 
Slept at night from sheer weariness, and grew 
more haggard and more silent day by day. At 
least if he could not be on the side of the angels 
he would not help the devils. 

The month was mostly wild and wet, with 
here and there days of supreme beauty. It 
was on one of these, the last day of October, that 
Ruth and Violet went, as they often did, for a 
long tramp through the wet woods and over the 
wind-swept hills towards the sea. The atmos- 
phere was that exquisite clearness which often 
follows much rain. The few leaves remaining 
on the trees, of burnished golden-brown, came 
falling in soft rustling showers with each gust 

247 



248 The Man on the Other Side 

of the fresh strong wind. They had walked 
far, so far that they had come by hill and dale 
as the crow flies to where the fall of the ground 
came so abruptly as to hide the middle distance, 
and the edge of the downs, broken by its low 
dark juniper-bushes, stood before them, clear- 
cut, against the great sweep of coastline far 
away beneath. Pale gold and russet, the flat 
lands stretched, streaked with the sullen silver 
of sea-bound river and stream, to where, like 
a hard steel blue line on the horizon, lay the sea 
itself. And behind that straight line, black and 
menacing, and touched with a Uvid ragged edge, 
rolled up the coming of a great storm. 

It made a noble picture, and Buth watched it 
for a few moments, her face responding, an- 
swering to its beauty. She loved these land- 
scapes of England, loved them not only with her 
present self, but also with some far-away depth 
of forgotten experience. And it seemed to her 
that she loved with them also those '* unknown 
generations of dead men^^ to whom they had 
been equally dear. For these few moments, as 
she looked out over the edge of the downs, she 
forgot the haunting evil which was darkening all 
her days, forgot everything but the beauty of 
great space, of the wild rushing wind, the free- 
dom — ^the escape. 

Odd bits of quotations came to her, as they 



The Man on the Other Side 249 

always did in these moments ; one, more insis- 
tent than the others, sang, put itself into mnsic, 
clear, bell-like, mysterious : 

**When I have reached my journey's end, 
And I am dead and free.'' 

And in that moment her sense of being in 
touch with Dick Carey came back to her. Came 
flooding in like a great tide of help and encour- 
agement and power. 



''And I am dead and free. 



>> 



And yet people were afraid of death I 
The great winds came up from the sea across 
the earth-scented downs, shouting as they came. 
She loved them, and the big dark masses of 
cloud. She could have shouted too, for joy of 
that great sense of freedom, of power, of con- 
trol, because she was one with those magnificent 
forces of nature. In her too was that strength 
and freedom which bowed only to the One who 
isAU. 

The blood tingled in her veins; in the full 
sweep of the wind she was warm— warm with 
life. She forgot Violet Eiversley cowering at 
her side. Forgot the little dogs crouching, 
tucked against her feet, and swept for one wild 
moment out into the immensity of a great free- 
dom. Then, suddenly, the steel-blue line of sea 



250 The Man on the Other Side 

broke into white, the storm-clouds met and 
crashed, and lightning, like the sharp thrust of a 
living sword, struck across the downs, struck 
and struck again. Heaven and earth and the 
waters under the earth shuddered and reeled in 
the grip of the storm, and Violet Riversley, 
screaming with terror, fell on her knees by Ruth, 
clasping her, crying: 

*'Keep it away from me I Keep it away I 
God! I can't bear it any longer! Keep it 
away!'* 

And at her cry all the motherhood in Ruth's 
nature, never concentrated only on the few, 
leapt into full life and splendour, spread its 
white wings of protection. And away and be- 
yond her own love and pity she felt that of 
another. Away and above her own fight was a 
greater fight, infinitely greater. She picked the 
girl up into the shelter of her arms, and her 
whole heart cried out in a pwission of pity. She 
said odd little foolish words of tenderness, as 
mothers will, for the form she held was as light 
as that of a little child; just a shell it felt, 
nothing more. 

And then, suddenly, the rain fell in one blind- 
ing rushing flood, drenching the little group to 
the skin, blotting out everything with its tor- 
rential flow. 

**Ah, look!'* said Ruth, almost involuntarily. 



The Man on the Other Side 251 

A great flash of light had broken through from 
the west, and against the violet black sky the 
rain looked like a silver wall. It was amaz- 
ingly, even terribly, beautiful. 

''We are in for a proper ducking,*^ she said, 
trying to regain the normal. ''Wet to the skin 
already, all of us. And Sarah and Selina 
frightened to death, the little cowards ! You 'd 
better keep moving, dear. Come along. * * 

It seemed a weary way home. Never had 
Buth been more thankful for the presence of 
Miss McCox in her household. Fires, hot baths, 
hot coffee, all were ready; and she dried even 
Selina, though surreptitiously, behind the 
kitchen door that none might behold her weak- 
ness, with her own hand. She put Violet to bed 
after her hot bath, and ordered her to stay there. 
Nothing but asserting herself forcibly kept Buth 
from a like fate. 

' ' Them as will be foolish, there is no reason- 
ing with,'' said Miss McCox, with dignity, and 
retreated to the kitchen muttering like the 
storm. 

After a lull, it had returned again with re- 
newed force. The old house rocked as the great 
wind hurled itself upon it, shrieking against the 
shuddering windows as if demanding admit- 
tance. Sheets of wild rain broke upon the 
panes, and every now and then the thunder 



252 The Man on the Other Side 

crashed and broke and rent. After her dinner 
Ruth went up and sat by the log fire in Violet *8 
room. The pillow on which she lay was hardly 
whiter than the girPs face. Her great gold eyes 
gazed out into the shadows blankly. Very 
small and young and helpless she looked, and 
Euth's heart ached for her. She chatted on 
cheerfully, as she wove a woollen garment for 
some little child of France with her ever-busy 
fingers; chatted of the little things about the 
farm; told little quaint stories of the animals 
and flowers. Had she known it, just so had 
Dick Carey often talked, in the winter evenings 
over the fire, to the listening children. But 
Violet Eiversley just lay still, gazing into the 
shadows, taking little notice. She made no allu- 
sion to her violent attack of terror out in the 
storm, and it grew on Euth uncannily and hor- 
ribly that the girl who had clung to her, crying 
for help, had slipped away from her again, 
somewhere out into the darkness and silence, 
torn from all known anchorage. 

The little dogs had remained in their baskets 
downstairs; only Larry had followed her up, 
and lay across the doorway, his nose upon his 
paws, his eyes gleaming watchfully out of the 
shadow. Every now and then, when the shat- 
tering wind with increasing violence struck 
against the house again and again and wailed 



The Man on the Other Side 253 

away like a baffled spirit^ he growled in his 
throat as at a visible intruder. 

It was late before Buth gathered her work up 
and said good-night. She was honestly tired in 
mind and body, but an unaccountable reluctance 
to leave Violet held her. And yet the girl was 
apparently less restless, more normal, than 
usual. Tired out, like herself, surely she would 
sleep. Her terror out in the storm seemed en- 
tirely to have gone. 

So Buth reasoned to herself as she went down- 
stairs. 

In the sitting-room the little dogs slept 
soundly in their bai^ets. The fire still burned, 
a handful of warm red ashes. The whole place 
seemed full of peace and comfort, in marked 
contrast to the rush and wail of the storm out- 
side. Buth crossed to the lamp to see that it 
was in order, and moved about putting little 
tidying touches to the room, as women do the 
last thing before they go upstairs to bed. She 
was fully alive to the fact that the three weeks 
of Violet 's visit had been a heavy strain on her, 
mentally and bodily. It would be quite easy 
to imagine things, to let this knowledge that she 
was fighting steadily, almost fiercely, against 
some awful unseen force overwhelm her, to 
drive her beyond the limits of what was sanely 
and reasonably possible. With her renewed 



254 The Man on the Other Side 

sense of awareness of Dick Carey's presence 
had come an indefinable yearning tenderness for 
Violet Riversley which had been lacking before 
in her kindly interest and friendship. To give 
way to fear or dread was the surest way to fail 
in both. 

She looked out at the night. By the light 
streaming from the window she could see a 
streak of rain-washed lawn, and, dimly, beyond, 
the tortured branches of trees bowed and 
strained under the whip of the wind. She drew 
all the forces of her mind to the centre of her 
being. 

' ' Lord of the heights and depths. Who dwell- 
est in all the Forms that Thou hast made. * * 

She let the blind fall into its place and moved 
back into the room. Larry had settled himself 
in the big armchair which had been Dick Gary *s. 
She stooped to stroke his head, and he looked 
at her with eyes that surely understood. 

' ' Lord of the heights and depths. Who dwell- 
est in all the Forms that Thou hast made.*' 

She kept the words and the thought in her 
mind quite steadily. Almost as soon as she lay 
down she passed into sleep, and dreamt — 
dreamt that she was walking in the buttercup 
field with Dick Carey and it was early morning 
in the heart of the springtime. And he told her 
many things, many and wonderful and beautiful 



■_; . . - ^v^vr^ 



The Man on the Other Side 255 

things, which afterwards she tried to recall and 
could not. And then, suddenly, he was calling 
to her from a distance, and she was broad wide 
awake sitting up in bed, and Larry in the room 
below barked fiercely, then was silent. 

The next instant she had thrown her dressing- 
gown over her shoulders and was running bare- 
footed across the landing and down the stairs. 
Midway across the big old hall she stopped dead, 
for on her had fallen, swiftly and terribly, that 
old horror of her small childhood, a sense of all- 
pervading blackness. It gripped her as forcibly 
as it had done in those far-off days. Again she 
was a small utterly helpless thing in its hideous 
clutch. The light streaming from under the 
sitting-room door accentuated the blackness, 
gleamed evilly, assumed a sinister and terrible 
importance. 

Almost she turned and fled — fled out of the 
door behind her into the storm-swept night, 
away to the clean air, to the darkness which was 
full of beauty and healing. Not this — this that 
stifled, and soiled, and buried. Away — ^any- 
where — anyhow — from what was behind that 
flickering evil light, which made the hideous 
blackness visible as well as tangible. 

Almost, but not quite. That which the long 
years of patience and endurance had built into 
her, held. Dick Carey had called to her. What 



[56 The Man on the Other Side 

if he were in there, fighting, fighting against 
odds. For the world was full of this Evil let 
loose, the vibrations became palpable, engulfed 
her, beat her down. For a moment that seemed 
endless she fought for more than physical life. 

Then she moved forward again, and it was as 
in dreams when feet are leaden-weighted and 
we move them with an effort that seems past 
our strength. But she did not hesitate again. 
Steadily she opened the door. Dragging those 
leaden feet she went in and closed it behind her. 

A blast of hot air met her, insufferably hot. 
Some one had made up the fire again. Piled 
high with logs it burnt fiercely. The room was 
in disorder. In the far comer by the south 
window the little dogs lay cringing with terror, 
trembling, while before them Larry crouched, 
his white fangs bare, his lips lifted till the gums 
showed, his blazing eyes fixed on the figure in 
the centre of the room — the figure of Violet 
Eiversley. 

Before her, piled on the floor, were various 
articles, books and papers, gathered together 
and heaped in the shape of a bonfire. At her 
feet lay the bronze lamp. In her right hand she 
held the wick, still alight. Curiously, the light 
from the blazing logs played on the long folds 
of her white gown. Almost it seemed as if she 
were clothed in flame. 



The Man on the Other Side 257 

It was more subconsciously than in any other 
way thait Ruth took in these details, for every 
sense she had — ^and all had become most acutely 
alive — concentrated on the terrific and hideous 
fact that, enveloping Violet, encasing her as it 
were, was a great outstanding Figure or Pres- 
ence. Fear gripped her to the soul like ice. 
She could have screamed with very terror, but 
she was beyond the use of the body, beyond, it 
seemed, all help. For the entity that was not 
Violet Riversley, very surely not Violet Eivers- 
ley, but a being infinitely stronger and more 
powerful, looked at her with the eyes of a soul 
self -tortured, self -maimed, and she saw in all 
their terrific hideousness Hate and Revenge in- 
carnate. 

And as ehe looked a worse horror gripped 
her. The Thing was trying to master her, to 
make her its instrument, even as it had made 
Violet Riversley. The very hair of her head 
rose upon it as she felt her grip on herself loos- 
ening, weakening. Her individuality seemed to 
desert her, to disintegrate, to disappear. 

It might have been a moment ; it might have 
been an eternity. 

Then, as from a long way off, she heard Larry 

give a strange cry. Something between a howl 

and a bay its vibration sitirred the air through 

. miles. The cry of the wolf to the pack for help. 



258 The Man on the Other Side 

The old dog had stood up, his jowl thrust for- 
ward, his body tense, ready for the spring. 

With a final desperate effort, which seemed 
to tear her soul out of her body, But& cried too 
— cried to all she had ever thought or dreamed 
or held to of Good; and in that moment her 
awareness of Dick Carey suddenly became 
acute. Afterwards, in her ordinary oonscious- 
nees, Ruth always found it impossible to recap- 
ture, or in any way adequately to remember, the 
sensations of the next overwhelming moment. 
Not only were they beyond speech they seemed 
beyond the grip of ordinary thought. 

After that moment of supreme terror, of in- 
credible struggle, with the acute return of her 
awareness of Dick Carey, with some crash of 
warring elements and forces, mingling as part 
of and yet distinct from the raging of the out- 
side storm, she regained Herself. Was out as 
it were, in illimitable space, fighting shoulder to 
shoulder, hand to hand, one with Dick Carey. 
One, too, with some mighty force, fighting glor- 
iously, triumphantly, surely; fighting through 
all the Ages, through all the Past, on through 
all the Future, beyond Space and beyond Time. 

Then, suddenly, she was carried out — ^in no 
other way could she describe it afterwards — out 
of the strees and the battle on a wave of very 



■>*l.w-l 



^,^.<^jlt&- 



The Man on the Other Side 259 

pure and perfect compassion into the heart of a 
radiance before which even the radiance of the 
fullest sunlight would be as a rush candle. 
And into that inj&nite radiance came too the 
deadly hatred, the unspeakable malice, the crav- 
ing for revenge, the bitterness, the rebellion — 
came and was swallowed up, purified, trans- 
muted. In a great and glorious moment she 
knew that the Force was one and the same, and 
that it is the motive power behind which makes 
it Good or Evil. 

Then the outside storm concentrated and fell[ 
in one overwhelming crash. The house rocked, 
and rocked again. Ruth, mechanically step- 
ping forward, caught in her arms a body which 
fell against her almost like a paper shell. Very 
swiftly she carried it out into the hall. Her 
normal senses were suddenly again acute ; they 
worked quickly. And on the stair, infinitely to 
her relief, appeared the shiniiig polished coun- 
tenance of Miss McCox. Her attire defied 
description, and in her hands she held, one in 
each, at the carry, the proverbial poker and 
tongs. Behind her came Gladys, open-mouthed, 
dishevelled, likewise fully armed, and accom- 
plishing a weird sound which appeared to be a 
combination of weeping and giggling. 

Ruth struggled with delightful and inextin- 



260 The Man on the Other Side 

gaishable laughter, i;^ch she felt might very 
easily degenerate into hysterics, for she was 
shaking in every limb. 

* * No, no ; it is not burglars I ' ' she said. * * Put 
those things down, and take Mrs. Biversley. 
She has been walking in her sleep, and I am 
afraid has fainted. You know what to do. I 
must telephone the doctor.*' 

In her mind was the immediate necessity of 
dealing with that sinister bonfire before it could 
work damage, also before any eyes but her own 
should see it. 

The lighted wick had fallen on to papers 
sprinkled with the oil, and already, when she 
returned to the sitting-room, little tongues of 
flame were alight and a thin pillar of smoke 
crowned its apex. She delt swiftly with it with 
the heavy rugs luckily to her hand, and when 
the creeping fire was crushed out and stifled she 
put the injured remains of treasured books and 
ornaments hurriedly into the drawers of the big 
bookcase. The damage to the carpet there was 
no possibility of concealing, and after a moment 
of thought she took one of the charred logs, 
black and burnt out, and scattered it where the 
pUe had been. Then she took the wick in which 
the light still burned, true symbol of the Life 
Eternal, and restored it and the lamp to its own 



Ik 



The Man on the Other Side 261 

place, drew back the cartainSy and opened the 
great window looking south. 

It was early morning. The storm was riding 
away in broken masses of heavy cloud. 
I>renched and dim, and covered with a rising 
silver mist, the racked world rested in a sudden 
calm. But the storm had left its traces in the 
broken branches strewing lawn and garden and 
field, and across the pathway a great elm-tree, 
snapped half-way up the main trunk, lay with 
its proud head prostrate, blocking the main 
entrance. 

The coolness of the dawn touched like a bene- 
diction Buth 's tired face and black and bruised 
hands. For a few moments ehe stood looking 
up at the washed sky, the fading stars, while the 
dogs nestled against her, craving for notice. 
A great sense of life and happiness came flow- 
ing into her, flowing like a mighty tide with 
the wind behind it, and she knew that all was 
well. 

She would have given a good deal to sit down 
and cry, but there was much to be done. That 
morning passed like a hurried nightmare, the 
whole house pervaded with that painful agita- 
tion which the shadow of death, coming sud- 
denly, brings, for Violet Biversley was 
desperately and dangerously ill. She was in a 



262 The Man on the Other Sidf 

high fever, wildly delirious, and Ruth found it 
impossible to leave her. Miss McCox took com- 
mand in her absence, and moved about house 
and farm a very tower of strength in emer- 
gency, while Gladys haunted her footsteps, cry- 
ing at every word, as is the manner of her kind 
in such moments. In the sitting-room, Boger 
North and his wife, summoned by telephone, 
waited while the doctor made his examination. 
The room had been stiflBy set in order by Miss 
McCox's swift capable hands. Over the 
scordhed and blackened patch on the carpet she 
had set a table, nothing but a general air of 
bareness and smell of burning remained to hint 
of anything unusual. Both windows were 
opened wide to the chill early morning air, and 
Mrs. North crouched by the fire shivering. 

She was utterly unnerved and overcome. 
The message had arrived just as she was dress- 
ing. She had swallowed a hurried breakfast^ 
when, quite strangely, it did not matter that the 
coffee was not so good as usual, and the half- 
dozen notes and letters from various friends 
were of no real concern whatever. She had 
been engaged to lunch at the Condors. In the 
afternoon she had promised to give away the 
prizes at a Village Work Show. And into all 
this pleasant everyday life had come, shatter- 



The Man on the Other Side 263 

ing it all into little bits, the sadden paralyzing 
fact that Violet had been taken dangerously ill 
during the night. 

She and her husband had driven over in the 
little car to find the doctor still in the sick-room. 
Ruth was also there, and questioning Miss 
McCox was much like extracting information 
from the Sphinx. 

^^I always disliked that woman; she has no 
more heart than a stone, '* Mrs. North com- 
plained tearfully. ^^And I do think she ought 
to tell Miss Seer we have arrived. It is dread- 
ful to be kept away from one's own child like 
this and not know what is happening. '^ 

** Eliot will be down soon, I expect, '* said 
North. He was wandering aimlessly, rest- 
lessly, about the room, for as the time length- 
ened his nerves too grew strained with waiting. 
What had happened? All sorts of horrible 
possibilities pressed themselves upon him. If 
only Ruth would come and he could see her 
alone for a moment I 

He stopped in his restless pacing, and looked 
down kindly at his wife's shivering form. 
** Shall I shut the windows f he asked. 

**No,'' she answered; ** never mind. Oh, 
Roger, do you think she will die T I can 't bear 
it I Oh, why doesn 't he come 1 ' ' 



264 The Man on tkb Other Side 

She got up and clutched her husband 's coat- 
sleeve, hiding her face on his shoulder. 
** Roger, I couldn't bear her to die.*' 

Never before had the great presence of Death 
really come near to her, except to summon the 
very old whose life had already almost passed 
to the other side. And now, suddenly, like a 
bolt out of a serene blue sky, it was standing 
beside her, imminent, threatening, and, to her, 
unspeakably terrible. 

Soger North put an awkward arm round her. 
He felt uncomfortably stiff and useless, €tnd 
ridiculously conscious of the fact that she had 
forgotten in her hurry and distress to take her 
hair out of the curler at the back of her neck. 

He was honestly anxious to be sympathetici 
to be all that was kind and helpfuL His own 
anxiety racked him, and yet, absurdly enough, 
that curler obtruded itself on his notice until 
he found himself saying, **You have left one of 
your curlers in. ' * 

He was acutely aware that it was about the 
last thing he should have said and wholly un- 
suitable to the moment, but his wife, fortunately, 
took no such view. 

**It just shows the state of my mindl'* she 
exclaimed, trying with shaking fingers to dis- 
entangle it. **I have never done such a thing 



The Man on the Other Side 265 

in my life before ! What a mercy you noticed 
itr' 

He helped her to get the little instroment out, 
■and put it in his pocket. 

There was the sound of a closing door above, 
the hurried movement of feet, and Mrs. North 
clutched her husband's arm. They both looked 
towards the door. But silence fell again, and 
she began to cry. 

**Do you think she's dying, Roger!" 

**No, no! Eliot would send for us, of 
course. ' ' He began his restless walk to and fro 
again. ^^I wish we had got here before Eliot 
did. You could have gone in with him then.'' 

And here, at last, footsteps came down the 
stairs, across the hall, the door opened, and the 
doctor came in. 

He was an imusual man to find buried in a 
country practice. A man of outstanding intel- 
lect and of a very charming presence. Be- 
tween him and North a warm friendship ex- 
isted. 

**Ah, you have come I" he exclaimed. 

He took Mrs. North's hand and looked down 
at her with exceeding kindness. 

**The child is very ill and I fear brain trou- 
ble," he said. **I gather she went for a long 
walk yesterday and got drenched in the storm, 



266 The Man on the Other Side 

80 it is possibly aggravated by a chilL Do yon 
know of any special worry or troubled 

** Nothing whatever, '* said Mrs, North deci- 
sively. ** Except, of course, poor Dick's death. 
She felt that very much at the time, and Roger 
thinks she has never got over it, don't you, 
Roger!'' 

Roger nodded. For a moment he considered 
laying before his friend the abnormal situation 
in which Ruth Seer believed, and which he him- 
self had come anyway to recognize as within 
the realms of possibility. But the inclination 
faded almost as soon as bom. He had had no 
speech yet with Ruth, nor did it seem fair to 
Violet. Possibly, perhaps, some personal pride 
held him. 

The doctor looked at him kindly. **Poor lit- 
tle girl I Well, she made a brave fight, I re- 
member. Now, Mrs. North, no worrying. 
How old is the child! Twenty-six! You can 
get over anything at twenty-six I I'm sending 
in a nurse, and that woman upstairs is worth 
her weight in gold. You couldn't have her in 
better hands. Now you 'd like to go up and have 
a look at her. Don't get worried because she 
won 't know you ; that's part of the illness. ' ' 

But outside he looked at Roger with an anx- 
ious face. 

** She's very ill, North," he said. *'It must 



The Man on the Other Side 267 

have been coming on for some time. The storm 
— ^yes — ^that shook it up into active mischief , no 
doubt. We'll pull her through, I hope; but 
would you like a specialist's opinion! These 
brain troubles are very obscure.*' 

**I leave it to you,'' said North, his whole 
being sick and empty. 

**Well, well see how she goes on in the next 
twenty-four hours." 

He sped away, and Roger wandered aimlessly 
about the farm, looking at the wreckage of the 
storm, with Larry and the little dogs, conscious 
in their dumb way that their beloveds were in 
trouble, keeping at his heel. 

By one of those vagaries which make the Eng- 
lish climate iso lovable in spite of its iniquities, 
it was, after the day and night of storm and 
rain, that very wonderful thing a perfectly 
beautiful morning in November. The sun 
shone with astonishing warmth, scattering great 
masses of grey and silver cloud, against which 
the delicate black tracery of bough and twig, 
stripped of every lingering leaf, showed in ex- 
quisite perfection. 

The farm was wide awake and astir with the 
life of a new day. But Vi, little Vi, was lying 
up there, at the Door of Death. BecoUections 
of her as a soft-headed, golden-eyed baby came 
back to him ; as a small child flitting like a white 



268 The Man on the Other Side 

butterfly about the garden ; as a swift vision of 
long black legs and a cloud of dark hairy running 
wild with the boys ; as the glorious hoyden who 
had taken her world by storm in the days just 
before the war. And now she lay there a 
broken thing, tossed and driven to death in the 
purposeless play of soulless and unpitying 
forces. He ground his teeth in impotent rage, 
overcome with a very anguish of helpless pain 
and wrath. If only Ruth would come and tell 
him what had happened I 

The cowman, who was helping the gardener 
clear away the remains of the storm, came up 
from the fallen tree and spoke to him. He was 
sorry to hear there was illness at the house. 
North thanked him mechanically and escaped 
into the flower garden. The few remaining 
flowers were beaten to the groxmd, their heads 
draggled in the wet earth. He got out his knife 
and began to cut them off and tidy up the bor- 
der. He could watch the house at the same 
time. The minutes dragged like hours, and 
then, at last, the door on to the terrace opened, 
and Buth came out. 

She looked round and, catching sight of him, 
hurried by the shortest way, across the wet 
grass, to meet him. His pain-ravaged face 
smote her with a great pity. She held out both 
her hands to meet his. 



The Man on the Other Side 269 

**I could not come before,'* she said. **She 
is quieter now. Oh, do not feel like that I She 
will get well. I know she will get well.*' 

** Where can we go to be alone f he asked. 
**I must hear what happened. It is that which 
has been driving me mad. ' * 

^ ^Let us go and walk along the path under the 

* house on the wall,' '' she said. **No one will 
come there and it is sheltered and warm in the 
sun. ' ' 

And there, pacing up and down, she told him, 
as well as she could, the happenings of the night 
before. 

North ground his teeth. * * She would be bet- 
ter dead,'* he said. **And yet '* He 

looked at her, a new horror growing in his hag- 
gard eyes, a question f 

**She wiU not die,'' said Ruth. **But don't 
you understand, don 't you believe, whether she 
lives or dies the evil is conquered, is transmuted, 
is taken in to the Eternal Good? " 

**No, I cannot believe," said North harshly. 

* * I think you are playing with words. It seems 
to me that only Evil is powerful. If anything 
survives, it is that." 

Ruth looked at him with very gentle eyes. 

* * Wait, ' ' she said. * * Have just a little patience. 
She will get well, and then you will believe. ' ' 

**I cannot believe," said Roger North. The 



270 The Man on the Other Side 

words fell heavily, like stones. He paced rest- 
lessly backwards and forwards, crunching the 
wet gravel viciously under his feet. 

**The house might have been burnt down. 
You — ^I suppose you think that was the objects 

**Yes, I think it must have been so. At any 
rate one of them. ' ' 

**That is the loathsome horror of it all I'' 
North burst forth savagely. **I believe just 
enough, because in no other way can I account 
for what has happened, to make me dread death 
for her in a way I should never have dreaded it 
otherwise. I have always looked on our per- 
sonal grief as fundamentally selfish." 

Ruth was silent. He seemed beyond the 
reach of help, and she would have given so much 
to help him. That he, at any rate for the mo- 
.ment, gave no thought to what she had been 
through disturbed her not at all. 

** Listen, '* she said presently. **You may 
think it all imagination, or what people call 
imagination, but if you could only have seen it, 
as I did, you would know it was very, very real. 
It was when I was alone with her waiting for 
Doctor Eliot. I went to the window to pull the 
blind down a little, and when I turned round 
again — ^I saw'' — she stopped, searching for ad- 
I equate words — **I saw what looked like a wall 



f 



The Man on the Other Side 271 

of white light. I can't describe it any other 
way, though it was not like any light we know 
of here, more wonderful, alive in some strange 
way. It was all round her. No evil thing could 
get through. I am so sure.'* 

She looked at him with her heart in her eyes, 
but Boger North shook his head. 

**It leaves me cold,'* he said. **Is that why 
you feel so sure she will get wellf 

**No. But I am sure; that is all I kn^ow.'* 

And to that Buth held through the days of 
tense anxiety that followed, through the visit of 
the specialist from London, who gave little hope, 
through the despair of others. She moved 
among them as one carrying a secret store of 
strength. Mrs. North, pitiably broken up, clung 
to her for help and comfort, but North, after the 
talk in the garden, had withdrawn into himself 
and kept aloof. The ravages day after day 
marked on his face went to Buth's heart when 
he came over to inquire. But for the moment 
he was beyond her reach or help. Whatever 
devils from the bottomless pit rent and tore his 
soul during these dark days, he fought them 
single-handed, as indeed, ultimately, they must 
be fought by every man. 

Mrs. North and Fred Biversley stayed at 
Thorpe. 



272 The Man on the Other Sid? 

** Uncommonly decent of Miss Seer/' said Mr. 
Pithey to his wife. * * Turning her house into a 
hotel as well as a hospital ! That stuck-up little 
Mrs. North, too. IVe heard her say things 
about Mi«s Seer that have put my bristles up. 
Give me Lady Condor every time. Paint or no 
paint I '* 

But Mrs. Pithey had leamt things down in the 
dark valley. She was not so censorious as of 
old. 

**I don't cotton to Mrs. Nori;h myself, '* she 
answered. ** She's a woman who overprices 
herself. But she's a mother, and Miss Seer 
could do no less than take her in. Tou might 
take down some of these best Musk Gat grapes 
after tea, 'Erb. P'raps Mrs. Riversley could 
fancy 'em.'* 

Everyone indeed was very kind, but with the 
exception of Lady Condor and Mr. Fothersley, 
Euth kept visitors away from Mrs. North. 

Fred Eiversley had astonished everyone by 
turning out a wonderful nurse, and what little 
rest Violet had was in his strong arms, nursed 
like a child. She seemed nothing more, and in 
her delirium had gone back to the days of her 
childhood and talked of little else, and more and 
more happily as the time went by. 

**One might as well try to keep a snow 
wreath, *' he said one afternoon to Buth, who 



The Man on the Other Side 273 

was giving him tea after his usual tramp round 
the fields for some fresh air and exercise. 

Even as he spoke there was a little bustle and 
scuny outside the door, and before it opened 
Biversley was on his feet and moving towards 
it. 

Mrs. North stood there, half laughing, half 
crying. **0h, she is better!'* she cried. **She 
has gone into a real sleep. Nurse says we may 
hope. She will get well.'* 

She dropped on to her knees by the fire and 
buried her face against the cushions of the sofa, 
sobbing and crying, while Riversley tore across 
the hall and up the stairs two steps at a 
time. 

■ . .... 

It was early on the following morning that 
Violet Riversley opened her eyes and looked at 
her husband with recognition in them. 

**Dear old Freddy, *' she said weakly. 
**What's the matter!'' 

He put his arms round her with the tears run- 
ning down his cheeks, and she nestled to him like 
a tired child and fell asleep again. 

When she woke the second time the room was 
full of the pale November sunshine. She looked 
round it curiously for a moment, then her mind 
seemed to give up the effort to remember where 
she was and she looked at him. 



274 The Man on the Other Side 

**I do love you, Freddy,*' she said. 

The morning sounds of the farm came in 
through the open window and she smiled. ^ ^ Of 
course, I'm at Thorpe. I dreamt I was with 
Dick.'* 

Outside, Ruth went across the terrace to her 
farm work. Her face was that of one who holda 
secure some hidden store of happiness. She 
sang to herself as she went : 

**When I have reached my joum^'s end, 
And I am dead and free." 

The words floated up clear and sweet through 
the still air. 

**Dead and free.*' Violet repeated them in 
a small faint voice, and again Fear gripped 
Riversley by the throat. He longed to hold her 
more closely and dared not. There seemed no 
perceptible substance to hold. His mouth went . 
dry while he struggled with his diflSculty of 
speech. 

**The journey is worth making too, Vi,** he 
said. 

The husky strangled voice made its appeaL 
She looked with more of understanding into his 
bloodshot eyes, his haggard ravaged face, and 
her own face became suddenly very sweet and 
of a marvellous brightness. 



The Man on the Other Side 275 

^^Yes,*' she said, **the journey is worth mak- 
ing too.'* 
More distant came the sound of Ruth's song: 

''I pray that Gt)d will let me go 
And wander with them to and fro, 
Along the flowered fields I know, 

That look towards the sea, 

That look towards the sea. " 

The white pigeons swooped down about her. 
The dogs, so long kept in to heel, rushed wildly 
over the lawn and down to the river, uttering 
sharp cries of joy. A robin, perched on the 
coping of the old wall, sang sweet and shrill. 
She looked out over her beloved fields, over the 
long valley full of misty sunshine, and was con- 
tent. The farm was Itself again. She moved 
on across the lawn leaving footprints on the 
silver wet grass, to where, standing by the gate, 
she saw Roger North. 

He turned at the sound of her coming, and she 
called to him : 

**She has slept ever since I 'phoned to you. 
She will get well." 

*' Thank God!^^ he said, as men will in. these 
moments, whether they believe or no. 

His face was curiously alive, alight with some 
great happening; there was an air of joyous 



276 The Man on the Other Side 

excitement about him. He moved towards her, 
and smiled a little, rather shamefaced smile, 
and the odd likeness to a schoolboy who is feel- 
ing shy was very apparent. Then he blurted it 
out. 

^ ' I have seen him, ' ' he said. 

**AhI'' The exclamation was a note of pure 
joy. **0h, tell me about it I'* 

**He was leaning over the gate. He was 
looking for me, waiting for me, just as he used 
to do. And he looked at me with his dear old 
grin. It was ever eo real." 

**Yes. Yes." 

**And he spoke. Just as you have told me. 
It isn 't the same as speaking here. It 's some- 
thing like a thought passing " 

He stopped, his face all alight. He looked 
years younger. The heavy lines were hardly 
visible. 

^^I wish I had spoken. Somehow at the mo- 
ment I couldn^t." 

* * I know. One cannot. I believe it is because 
of the vibrations. I suppose * ' Buth hesita- 
ted. * * Can you tell me t * ' 

*'What he saidt It — ^it seems so ridiculous. 
One expected it would be something important, 
something — ^well, different. * ' 

She laughed, looking at him with affection. 



The Man on the Other Side 277 

with that wonderful look of pure friendliness. 

"Bntwhyshonlditt^' 

He laughed too — ^joyously. As he had not 
laughed since boyhood. Surely again the world 
was full of wonder and of glory. Again all 
things were possible, in the light of the Horizon 
beyond Eternity. 

**He said — ^just as he used to, you know — 
KJome on, oldBogerl' '* 



THB VNJ> 






■•!- •np-"" •* 




THB NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY 
RBFBRBNCB DBPARTMBNT 



This book » under no circumatenocs to be 
taken from the 



fwrni 410